summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/64779-h/64779-h.htm
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/64779-h/64779-h.htm')
-rw-r--r--old/64779-h/64779-h.htm5924
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 5924 deletions
diff --git a/old/64779-h/64779-h.htm b/old/64779-h/64779-h.htm
deleted file mode 100644
index 3358d7b..0000000
--- a/old/64779-h/64779-h.htm
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,5924 +0,0 @@
-<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
-"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
-
-<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" lang="en" xml:lang="en">
- <head> <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" />
-<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" />
-<title>
- The Project Gutenberg eBook of He That Will Not When He May; Vol. III, by Mrs. Oliphant.
-</title>
-<style type="text/css">
-
-a:link {background-color:#ffffff;color:blue;text-decoration:none;}
-
- link {background-color:#ffffff;color:blue;text-decoration:none;}
-
-a:visited {background-color:#ffffff;color:purple;text-decoration:none;}
-
-a:hover {background-color:#ffffff;color:#FF0000;text-decoration:underline;}
-
-body{margin-left:4%;margin-right:6%;background:#ffffff;color:black;font-family:"Times New Roman", serif;font-size:medium;}
-
-.c {text-align:center;text-indent:0%;}
-
-.eng {font-family: "Old English Text MT",fantasy,sans-serif;}
-
-.fint {text-align:center;text-indent:0%;
-margin-top:2em;}
-
-.lftspc {margin-left:.25em;}
-
- h1 {margin-top:5%;text-align:center;clear:both;
-font-weight:normal;}
-
- h2 {margin-top:4%;margin-bottom:2%;text-align:center;clear:both;
- font-size:120%;font-weight:normal;}
-
- hr.full {width: 60%;margin:2% auto 2% auto;border-top:1px solid black;
-padding:.1em;border-bottom:1px solid black;border-left:none;border-right:none;}
-
- img {border:none;}
-
- p {margin-top:.2em;text-align:justify;margin-bottom:.2em;text-indent:4%;}
-
-.pagenum {font-style:normal;position:absolute;
-left:95%;font-size:55%;text-align:right;color:gray;
-background-color:#ffffff;font-variant:normal;font-style:normal;font-weight:normal;text-decoration:none;text-indent:0em;}
-.x-bookmaker .pagenum {display: none;}
-
-.rt {text-align:right;}
-
-small {font-size: 70%;}
-
-.smcap {font-variant:small-caps;font-size:110%;}
-
-table {margin-top:2%;margin-bottom:2%;margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;border:none;}
-</style>
- </head>
-<body>
-
-<div style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of He that will not when he may; vol. III, by Mrs. Margaret Oliphant</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
-at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you
-are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
-country where you are located before using this eBook.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: He that will not when he may; vol. III</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Mrs. Margaret Oliphant</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: March 10, 2021 [eBook #64779]</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Character set encoding: UTF-8</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Produced by: Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images available at The Internet Archive)</div>
-
-<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HE THAT WILL NOT WHEN HE MAY; VOL. III ***</div>
-<hr class="full" />
-
-<div class="c">
-<img src="images/cover.jpg" height="500" alt="" />
-</div>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_i" id="page_i">{i}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_ii" id="page_ii">{ii}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<p class="c">HE THAT WILL NOT<br /> WHEN HE MAY</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_iii" id="page_iii">{iii}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<h1>
-HE THAT WILL NOT<br />
-WHEN HE MAY</h1>
-
-<p class="c">BY<br />
-<br />
-MRS. OLIPHANT<br />
-<br />
-<br />
-<i>IN THREE VOLUMES</i><br />
-<br />
-VOLUME III.<br />
-<br />
-<br />
-<span class="eng">London</span><br />
-MACMILLAN AND CO.<br />
-1880<br />
-<br /><small>
-<i>The Right of Translation and Reproduction is Reserved</i></small><br />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_iv" id="page_iv">{iv}</a></span><br /><br /><br />
-<small>LONDON:<br />
-<span class="smcap">R. Clay, Sons, and Taylor</span>,<br />
-BREAD STREET HILL.<br /></small>
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_v" id="page_v">{v}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CONTENTS" id="CONTENTS"></a>CONTENTS.</h2>
-
-<table border="0" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" summary="">
-
-<tr><td>&nbsp; </td><td class="rt"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">Chapter I.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_1">1</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">Chapter II.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_12">12</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">Chapter III.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_27">27</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">Chapter IV.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_46">46</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">Chapter V.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_70">70</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">Chapter VI.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_88">88</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_vi" id="page_vi">{vi}</a></span>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_VII">Chapter VII.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_108">108</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">Chapter VIII.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_127">127</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">Chapter IX.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_148">148</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">Chapter X.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_166">166</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">Chapter XI.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_190">190</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">Chapter XII.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_211">211</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">Chapter XIII.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_230">230</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">Chapter XIV.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_255">255</a></td></tr>
-
-</table>
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_vii" id="page_vii">{vii}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_viii" id="page_viii">{viii}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_1" id="page_1">{1}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<h1>HE THAT WILL NOT WHEN HE MAY.</h1>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></a>CHAPTER I.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was late, quite late, when Mr. Gus was “got to go away.” And it might
-have proved impossible altogether, but for some one who came for him and
-would not be denied. Mr. Scrivener was sitting alone with him in the
-library, from which all the others had gone, when this unknown summons
-arrived. The lawyer had done all he could to convince him that it was
-impossible he could remain; but Gus could not see the impossibility. He
-was hurt that they should wish him to go away, and still more hurt when
-the lawyer suggested that, in case of his claims being proved, Lady
-Markham would evacuate the house and leave it to him.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_2" id="page_2">{2}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“What would she do that for?” Gus cried. “Did I come here to be left in
-a great desert all by myself? I won’t let them go away.”</p>
-
-<p>Between these two determinations the lawyer did not know what to do. He
-was half-exasperated, half-amused, most reluctant to offend a personage
-who would have everything in his power as respected the little Markhams,
-and might make life so much happier, or more bitter, to all of them. He
-would not offend him for their sake, but neither could he let him take
-up his abode in the house and thus forestal all future settlement of the
-question. When the messenger came Mr. Scrivener was very grateful. It
-left him at liberty to speak with the others whose interests were much
-closer to his heart. To his surprise the person who came for Gus
-immediately addressed to him the most anxious questions about Lady
-Markham and Alice.</p>
-
-<p>“I daren’t ask to see them,” this stranger said, who was half hidden in
-the obscurity of the night. “Will you tell them Edward Fairfax sends
-his&mdash;what do you call it?” said the young man&mdash;“duty, the poor people
-say: my most respectful duty. I stayed for to-day. I<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_3" id="page_3">{3}</a></span> should have liked
-to help to carry him, but I did not feel I had any right.” His eyes
-glimmered in the twilight as eyes shine only through tears. “I helped to
-nurse him,” he said in explanation, “poor old gentleman.”</p>
-
-<p>At this moment Gus, helped very obsequiously by Brown, who had got scent
-of something extraordinary in the air, as servants do, was getting
-himself into his overcoat.</p>
-
-<p>“Have you anything to do with <i>him</i>?” the lawyer replied.</p>
-
-<p>“No further than being in the inn with him. And I thought from what he
-said they might have a difficulty in getting him away. So I came to
-fetch him; but not entirely for that either,” Fairfax said.</p>
-
-<p>“Then you never did them a better service,” said the lawyer, “than
-to-night.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t think there is any harm in him,” Fairfax said.</p>
-
-<p>The lawyer shook his head. There might be no harm in him; but what harm
-was coming because of him! He said nothing, and Gus came out, buttoned
-up to the throat.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_4" id="page_4">{4}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“You’ll not go, I hope, till it is all settled,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>“Settled&mdash;it may not be settled for years!” cried the lawyer, testily.
-And then he turned to the other, who might be a confederate for anything
-he knew, standing out in the darkness, “What name am I to tell Lady
-Markham&mdash;Fairfax? Keep him away as long as you can,” he whispered; “he
-will be the death of them.” He thought afterwards that he was in some
-degree committing himself as allowing that Gus possessed the power of
-doing harm, which it would have been better policy altogether to deny.</p>
-
-<p>Thus it was not till nightfall that the lawyer was able to communicate
-to his clients his real opinion. All the exhaustion and desire of repose
-which generally follows such a period of domestic distress had been made
-an end of by this extraordinary new event. Lady Markham was sitting in
-her favourite room, wrapped in a shawl, talking low with her brother and
-Alice, when Mr. Scrivener came in. He told them how it was that he had
-got free, and gave them the message Fairfax had sent. But it is to be
-feared that the devotion and delicacy of it suffered in transmission. It
-was his regards or his respects, and not his duty, which the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_5" id="page_5">{5}</a></span> lawyer
-gave. What could the word matter? But he reported the rest more or less
-faithfully. “He thought there would be a difficulty in getting rid of
-our little friend,” Mr. Scrivener said, “and therefore he came. It was
-considerate.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, it was very considerate,” Lady Markham said, but, unreasonably,
-the ladies were both disappointed and vexed, they could not tell why,
-that their friend should thus make himself appear the supporter of their
-enemy. Their hearts chilled to him in spite of themselves. Paul had gone
-out; he was not able to bear any more of it; he could not rest. “Forgive
-my boy, Mr. Scrivener,” his mother said; “he never was patient, and
-think of all he has lost.”</p>
-
-<p>“Mr. Paul,” said the lawyer coldly, “might have endured the restraint
-for one evening, seeing I have waited on purpose to be of use to him.”</p>
-
-<p>The hearts of all three sank to their shoes when Mr. Scrivener, who was
-his adviser, his supporter, the chief prop he had to trust to&mdash;who had
-called the young man Sir Paul all the morning&mdash;thus changed his title.
-Lady Markham put out her hand and grasped his arm.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_6" id="page_6">{6}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“You have given it up, then!” she said. “You have given it up! There is
-no more hope!”</p>
-
-<p>And though he would not allow this, all that Mr. Scrivener had to say
-was the reverse of hopeful. He was aware of Sir William’s residence in
-Barbadoes, which his wife had never heard of until the Lennys had
-betrayed it to her, and of many other little matters which sustained and
-gave consistence to the story of Gus. They sat together till late, going
-over everything, and before they separated it was tacitly concluded
-among them that all was over, that there was no more hope. The lawyer
-still spoke of inquiries, of sending a messenger to Barbadoes, and
-making various attempts to defend Paul’s position. After all, it
-resolved itself into a question of Paul. Lady Markham could not be
-touched one way or another, and the fortunes of the children were
-secured. But Paul&mdash;how was Paul to bear this alteration in everything,
-this ruin of his life?</p>
-
-<p>“It is all over now,” Lady Markham said to her daughter, as after this
-long and terrible day they went up stairs together. “Whatever might have
-been, it is past hoping now. He will go with those people, and I shall
-never see my boy more.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_7" id="page_7">{7}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>What could Alice say? She cried, which seemed the only thing possible.
-There was no use in tears, but there is sometimes relief when no other
-outlet is possible. They wept together, thankful that at least there
-were two of them to mingle their tears. And Paul had not come in. He was
-wandering about the woods in the moonlight, not caring for anything, his
-head light, and his feet heavy. He had fallen, fallen, he scarcely knew
-where or when. Instead of the subdued and sad happiness of the morning,
-a sense of wounding and bruising and miserable downfall was in him and
-about him. He did not know where he was going, though he was acquainted
-with every glade and tangled alley of those familiar woods. Once (it was
-now September) he was seized by the gamekeepers, who thought him a
-poacher, and whose alarmed apologies and excuses when they discovered
-that it was Sir Paul, gave him a momentary sensation of self-disgust as
-if it were he who was the impostor. “I am not Sir Paul,” was on his lips
-to say, but he did not seem to care enough for life to say it. One
-delusion more or less, what did it matter?</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_8" id="page_8">{8}</a></span></p><p>He walked and walked, till he was footsore with fatigue. He went past
-the Markham Arms in the dark, and saw his supplanter through the inn
-window talking&mdash;to whom?&mdash;to Fairfax. What had Fairfax to do with it?
-Was it a scheme invented by Fairfax to humble him? Then the unhappy
-young fellow strayed to his father’s grave, all heaped up and covered
-with the flowers that shone pale in the moonlight, quite detached from
-the surrounding graves and upturned earth. He sat down there, all alone
-in the silence of the world, and noticed, in spite of himself, how the
-night air moved the leaves and grasses, and how the moonlight slowly
-climbed the great slope of the skies. When the church tower came for a
-little while between him and the light, he shivered. He dropped his head
-into his hands and thought he slept. The night grew tedious to him, the
-darkness unendurable. He went away to the woods again, with a vague
-sense that to be taken for a poacher, or even shot by chance round the
-bole of a tree, would be the best thing that could happen. Neither Sir
-Paul nor any one&mdash;not even a poacher: what was he? A semblance, a
-shadow, a vain show&mdash;not the same as he who had walked with his face to
-heaven in the morning, and everything expanding,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_9" id="page_9">{9}</a></span> opening out around
-him. In a moment they had all collapsed like a house of cards. He did
-not want to go home; home! it was not home&mdash;nor to see his mother, nor
-to talk to any one. The hoot of the owl, the incomprehensible stirring
-of the woods were more congenial to him than human voices. What could
-they talk about? Nothing but this on which there was nothing to say.
-Supplanted! Yes, he was supplanted, turned out of his natural place by a
-stranger. And what could he do? He could not fight for his inheritance,
-which would have been a kind of consolation&mdash;unless indeed it were a
-law-fight in the courts, where there would be swearing and
-counter-swearing, and all the dead father’s life raked up, and perhaps
-shameful stories told of the old man who had to-day been laid in his
-grave with so much honour. This was the only way in which in these days
-a man could fight.</p>
-
-<p>But it was only now and then, by intervals, that Paul’s thoughts took
-any form so definite. He did not want to think. There was in him a vague
-and general sense of destruction&mdash;ruin, downfall, and humiliation which
-he could not endure. But, strangely enough, in all this he never thought
-of the plans which so short a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_10" id="page_10">{10}</a></span> while ago he had considered as shaping
-his life. He did not think that now he could go back to them, and, free
-from all encumbrances of duty, pursue the way he had chosen. The truth
-was, he did not think of them at all. In the morning Spears and his
-colleagues had come to his mind as something from which he had escaped,
-but at night he did not think of them at all. They were altogether wiped
-out of his mind and obliterated by the loss of that which he had never
-possessed.</p>
-
-<p>When he went home all the lights in the great house seemed extinguished
-save one candle which flickered in the hall window, and the light in his
-mother’s room, which shone out like a star into the summer darkness. It
-was Alice who came noiseless, before he could knock, and opened the
-great door.</p>
-
-<p>“Mamma cannot sleep till she has seen you,” said the girl. “Oh, Paul, we
-must think of her now. I sent all the servants to bed. I have been
-watching for you at the window. I could not bear Brown and the rest to
-think that there was anything wrong.”</p>
-
-<p>“But they must soon know that everything is wrong. It is not a thing
-that can be hid.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_11" id="page_11">{11}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Perhaps it may be hid, Paul. It may turn out it is all a delusion&mdash;or
-an imposture.”</p>
-
-<p>“Let us go to my mother’s room,” said Paul.</p>
-
-<p>He said nothing as he went up the stairs, but when he got to the landing
-he turned round upon the pale girl beside him carrying the light, whose
-white face illuminated by her candle made a luminous point in the gloom.
-He turned round to her all at once in the blackness of the great vacant
-place.</p>
-
-<p>“It is no imposture; it is true. Whether we can bear it or not, it is
-true!”</p>
-
-<p>“God will help us to bear it, Paul; if you will not desert us&mdash;if you
-will stay by us&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Desert you&mdash;was there ever any question of deserting you?” he said. He
-looked at his sister with a half-complaining curiosity and surprise, and
-shrugged his shoulders, so foolish did it sound to him. Then he took the
-candle from her hand, almost rudely, and walked before her to their
-mother’s room. “You women never understand,” he said.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_12" id="page_12">{12}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></a>CHAPTER II.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">After</span> this a sudden veil and silence fell upon Markham. Nothing could be
-more natural than that this should be the case. Paul went to town with
-his uncle Fleetwood and the family lawyer, and shortly after the boys
-went back to school, and perfect silence fell upon the mourning house.
-The woods began to be touched by that finger of autumn which is chill
-rather than fiery, notwithstanding Mr. Tennyson&mdash;a yellow flag hung out
-here and there to warn the summer world, still in full brightness, of
-what was coming; but no crack of gun was to be heard among the covers.
-The county persistently and devotedly came to call, but Lady Markham was
-not yet able to see visitors. She was visible at church and sometimes
-driving, but never otherwise, which was all quite natural too, seeing
-that she was a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_13" id="page_13">{13}</a></span> woman who had always been a tender wife. No whisper of
-any complication, of anything that made grief harder to bear had escaped
-from the house. Or so at least they thought who lived an anxious life
-there, not knowing what was to happen. But nevertheless by some strange
-magnetism in the air it was known from one end to another of the county
-that there was something mysterious going on. The servants had felt it
-in the air almost before the family themselves knew. When Brown helped
-“the little furrin gentleman” on with his coat on the evening of the
-funeral day do you think he did not know that this was his future
-master? The knowledge breathed even about the cottages and into the
-village, where generally the rustic public was obtuse enough in
-mastering any new fact. The young master who had been Sir Paul for one
-brief day sank into Mr. Paul again, nobody knowing how, and what was
-still more wonderful, nobody asking why. Among the higher classes there
-was more distinct curiosity, and many floating rumours. That there was a
-new claimant everybody was aware; and that there was to be a great trial
-unfolding all the secrets of the family for generations and showing a
-great many respectable personages to the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_14" id="page_14">{14}</a></span> world in an entirely new
-light, most people hoped. It was generally divined and understood that
-the odd little foreigner (as everybody thought him) who had made himself
-conspicuous at the funeral, and whom many people had met walking about
-the roads, was the new heir. But how he came by his claim few people
-understood. Sir William was not the man to be the hero of any doubtful
-story, or to leave any uncertainty upon the succession to his property.
-This was just the one evil which no one, not even his political enemies,
-could think him capable of; therefore the imagination of his county
-neighbours threw itself further back upon his two brothers who had
-preceded him. Of these Sir Paul was known to have borne no spotless
-reputation in his youth, and even Sir Harry might have had antecedents
-that would not bear looking into. From one or other of these, the county
-concluded, and not through Sir William, this family misfortune must have
-come.</p>
-
-<p>One morning during this interval, when Paul was absent and all the
-doings of the household at Markham were mysteriously hidden from the
-world, a visitor came up the avenue who was not of the usual kind. She
-seemed for some time very doubtful whether to go to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_15" id="page_15">{15}</a></span> the great door, or
-to seek an entrance in a more humble way. She was a tall and slim young
-woman, dressed in a black alpacca gown, with a black hat and feather,
-and a shawl over her arm, a nondescript sort of person, not altogether a
-lady, yet whom Charles, the footman, contemplated more or less
-respectfully, not feeling equal to the impertinence of bidding her go
-round to the servants’ door; for how could any one tell, he said? there
-were governesses and that sort that stood a deal more on their dignity
-than the ladies themselves. Mrs. Fry, who happened to see her from a
-window in the wing where she was superintending the great autumn
-cleaning in the nursery, concluded that it was some one come about the
-lady’s-maid’s place, for Alice’s maid was going to be married. “But if
-you get it,” said Mrs. Fry mentally, “I can tell you it’s not long
-you’ll go trolloping about with that long feather, nor wear a bit of a
-hat stuck on the top of your head.” While, however, Mrs. Fry was forming
-this rapid estimate of her, Charles looked at the young person with
-hesitating respect, and behaved with polite condescension, coming
-forward as she approached. When she asked if she could see Lady Markham,
-Charles shook his head. “My lady don’t see<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_16" id="page_16">{16}</a></span> nobody,” he replied with an
-ease of language which was the first symptom he showed of feeling
-himself on an equality with the visitor. It was the tone of her voice
-which had produced this effect. Charles knew that this was not how a
-lady spoke.</p>
-
-<p>“But she’ll see me, if she knows who I am,” said the girl. “I know
-she’ll see me if you’ll be so kind as to take up my name. Say Miss Janet
-Spears&mdash;as she saw in Oxford&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“If you’ve come about the lady’s-maid’s place,” said Charles, “there’s
-our housekeeper, Mrs. Fry, she’ll see you.”</p>
-
-<p>“I haven’t come about no lady’s-maid’s place. You had better take up my
-name, or it will be the worse for you after,” cried the girl angrily.
-She gave him such a look that Charles shook in his shoes. He begged her
-pardon humbly, and went off to seek Brown, leaving her standing at the
-door.</p>
-
-<p>Then Brown came and inspected her from the further side of the hall. “I
-don’t know why you should bother me, or me go and bother my lady,” said
-Brown, not satisfied with the inspection; “take her to Missis Fry.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_17" id="page_17">{17}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“But she won’t go. It’s my lady she wants, and just you look at her,
-what she wants she’ll have, that’s sure; she says it’ll be the worse for
-us after.”</p>
-
-<p>“What name did you say?” asked Brown. “I’ll tell Mrs. Martin, and she
-can do as she thinks proper.” Mrs. Martin was Lady Markham’s own maid.
-Thus it was through a great many hands that the name of Janet Spears
-reached Lady Markham’s seclusion. Charles was very triumphant when the
-message reached him that the young person was to go up stairs. “I told
-you,” he said to Mr. Brown. But Brown on his part was satisfied to know
-that it was only “a young person,” not a lady, whom his mistress
-admitted. His usual discrimination had not deserted him. As for Janet,
-the great staircase overawed her more than even the exterior of the
-house; the size and the grandeur took away her breath; and though she
-felt no respect for Charles, the air as of a dignified clergyman with
-which Mr. Brown stepped out before her, to guide her to Lady Markham’s
-room, not deigning to say anything, impressed her more than words could
-tell. No clergyman she had ever encountered had been half so imposing;
-though Janet from a general desire to better herself<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_18" id="page_18">{18}</a></span> in the world, and
-determination not to lower herself to the level of her father’s
-companions, had always been a good churchwoman and eschewed Dissenters.
-But Mr. Brown, it may well be believed, in the gloss of his black
-clothes and the perfection of his linen, was not to be compared with a
-hardworking parish priest exposed to all weathers. By the time she had
-reached Lady Markham’s door her breath was coming quick with fright and
-excitement. Lady Markham herself had made no such strong impression. Her
-dress had not been what Janet thought suitable for a great lady. She had
-felt a natural scorn for a woman who, having silks and satins at her
-command, could come out in simple stuff no better than her own. Mrs.
-Martin, however, had a black silk which “could have stood alone,” and
-everything combined to dazzle the rash visitor. Now that she had got so
-far her knees began to tremble beneath her. Lady Markham was standing
-awaiting her, in deep mourning, looking a very different person from the
-beautiful woman whom Janet had seen standing in the sunshine in her
-father’s shop. She made a step forward to receive her visitor, a
-movement of anxiety and eagerness; then waited till the door was shut
-upon<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_19" id="page_19">{19}</a></span> her attendant. “You have come&mdash;from your father?” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“No, my lady.” Now that it had come to the point Janet felt an unusual
-shyness come over her. She cast down her eyes and twisted her fingers
-round the handle of the umbrella she carried. “My father was away: I had
-a day to spare: and I thought I’d come and ask you&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Do not be afraid. Tell me what it is you want; is it&mdash;&mdash;” Lady Markham
-hesitated more than Janet did. Was it something about Paul? What could
-it be but about Paul? but she would not say anything to open that
-subject again.</p>
-
-<p>“It is about Mr. Paul, my lady. There isn’t any reason for me to
-hesitate. It was you that first put it into my head&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>Now it was Lady Markham’s turn to droop. “I am very sorry,” she said
-involuntarily. “I was&mdash;misled&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I don’t know as there’s anything to be sorry about. Mr. Paul&mdash;I
-suppose he is Sir Paul, now?”</p>
-
-<p>As Janet’s gaze, no longer shy, dwelt pointedly on her dress by way of
-justifying the question, Lady Markham<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_20" id="page_20">{20}</a></span> shrank back a little. “It is
-not&mdash;quite settled,” she said faintly; “there are some&mdash;unexpected
-difficulties.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh!” Janet’s eyes grew round as her exclamation, an expression of
-surprise and profound disappointment went over her face. “Will he not be
-a baronet then, after all?” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“These are family matters which I have not entered into with any one,”
-said Lady Markham, recovering herself. “I cannot discuss them
-now&mdash;unless&mdash;&mdash;” here her voice faltered, “you have any right&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“I should think a girl just had a right where all her prospects are
-concerned,” said Janet. “It was that brought me here. I wanted you to
-know, my lady, that I’ve advised Mr. Paul against it&mdash;against the
-emigration plan. If he goes it won’t be to please me. I don’t want him
-to go. I don’t want to go myself&mdash;and that’s what I’ve come here for. If
-so be,” said Janet, speaking deliberately, “as anything is to come of it
-between him and me, I should be a deal happier and a deal better pleased
-to stay on at home; and I thought if you knew that you’d give up
-opposing. I’ve said it to him as plain as words can say. And if he will
-go, it will be your blame and not mine. It will be because he<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_21" id="page_21">{21}</a></span> thinks
-you’ve set your face so against it, that <i>that’s</i> the only way.”</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham trembled so much that she could not stand. She sank down
-upon a chair. “Pardon me,” she said involuntarily, “I have not been
-well.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, don’t mention it, my lady,” said Janet, taking a chair too. “I was
-just a going to ask you if you wouldn’t sit down and make yourself
-comfortable.” She had got over her shyness; but that which liberated her
-threw Lady Markham into painful agitation. It seemed to her that she had
-the fate of her son thrown back into her hands. If she withdrew all
-opposition to this marriage, would he indeed give up his wild ideas and
-stay at home? If she opposed it, would he persevere? and how could she
-oppose anything he had set his heart upon after all he had to renounce
-on his side, poor boy? She did not know how to reply or how to face such
-a dilemma. To help to make this woman Paul’s wife&mdash;or to lose Paul
-altogether&mdash;what a choice it was to make! Her voice was choked by the
-fluttering of her heart.</p>
-
-<p>“My son,” she said, faintly, “has never spoken to me on the subject.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_22" id="page_22">{22}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“It is not likely,” said Janet, “when he knows he would meet with
-nothing but opposition. For my part I’m willing, very willing, to stay
-at home. I never went in with the emigration plan. Father is a good man,
-and very steady, and has been a good father to us; but whenever it comes
-to planning, there’s no telling the nonsense he’s got in his head.”</p>
-
-<p>“Does your father know that you have come to see me?” Lady Markham said.
-With Spears himself she had some standing-ground. She knew how to talk
-to the demagogue, understood him, and he her; but the young woman she
-did not understand. Paul’s mother, notwithstanding all her experience,
-was half afraid of this creature, so straightforward, so free of
-prejudice, so&mdash;sensible. Yes, it was sense, no doubt. Janet did not want
-to go away. She had no faith in her father, nor in the man who was
-going, she hoped, to be her husband. Lady Markham, herself capable of
-enthusiasm and devotion, and who could so well, in her maturity, have
-understood the folly of a girl ready to follow to the end of the world
-for love, was almost afraid of Janet. She was cowed by her steady look,
-the bargain she evidently wished to make. She took refuge<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_23" id="page_23">{23}</a></span> as it were,
-in Spears, mentally appealing to him in her heart.</p>
-
-<p>“No,” said Janet, “no one knows. He is away from home on one of his
-speechifyings. Don’t think I hold with that, my lady. England’s good
-enough for me, and things as they are; and if so be as you will make up
-your mind not to go against us, Mr. Paul shall never go to foreign parts
-through me. But he is Sir Paul, ain’t he?” the young woman said.</p>
-
-<p>“I will do nothing&mdash;to make my son unhappy,” said Lady Markham. How
-could she help but sigh to think that this was the woman that could make
-him happy? “He is not at home,” she added with a tone of relief.</p>
-
-<p>“But he is Sir Paul? What is the good of deceiving me, when I can hear
-from any one&mdash;the gentleman down stairs, or any one.”</p>
-
-<p>“Is there a gentleman down stairs?” Lady Markham thought some one must
-have come bringing news, perhaps, while she was shut up here.</p>
-
-<p>Janet blushed crimson. Now she had indeed made a mistake. She avoided
-all reply which might have led to the discovery that Brown was the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_24" id="page_24">{24}</a></span>
-gentleman she meant; but this glaring error made her humbler.</p>
-
-<p>“You are very kind, my lady, to speak so reasonable,” she said. “And if
-you like to tell Mr. Paul that I’m as set against emigration as you
-are&mdash;I am not one that will be put upon,” said Janet; “but if we’re both
-to be the same, you and me, both Lady Markhams,” here she paused a
-moment to draw a long breath, half overcome by the thought which in this
-scene became so dazzlingly real and possible, “I think it would be a
-real good thing if we could be friends.”</p>
-
-<p>This thought, which fluttered Janet, made Lady Markham faint. The blood
-seemed to ebb away from her heart as she heard these words. She could
-not make any reply. It was true enough what the girl said, and if she
-should ever be Paul’s wife, no doubt his mother would be bound to be her
-friend. But she could not speak in reply. There was a pause. And Janet
-looked round the richly-furnished, luxurious room which was not indeed
-by any means so fine as she would have thought natural, with much
-curiosity and interest. The sight of all its comforts revealed to her
-the very necessities they were intended to supply, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_25" id="page_25">{25}</a></span> which had no
-existence in her primitive state. Janet was not unreasonable. She was
-content with the acquiescence she had elicited. Lady Markham had not
-resisted her nor denounced her, as it was quite on the cards that she
-might have done. “You have a very grand house, and a beautiful place
-here, my lady,” she said. Lady Markham, more than ever subdued, made a
-faint sound of assent in reply. “I should like to see over it,” Janet
-said.</p>
-
-<p>“Miss&mdash;Spears!”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I don’t mind, if you would rather not! Some people don’t like them
-that is to come after them. I have said all I came to say, my lady. So
-perhaps I had better just say good-bye.”</p>
-
-<p>And Janet rose and put forth a moist hand in a black glove. She had got
-these black gloves and the hat out of compliment to the family. Never
-had a friendly and hospitable woman been in a greater difficulty. “I am
-not seeing any one,” Lady Markham faltered; “but&mdash;should you not like
-some refreshment before you go?”</p>
-
-<p>Janet paused. She would have liked to have eaten in such a house. What
-they eat there must be different<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_26" id="page_26">{26}</a></span> from the common fare with which she
-was acquainted, and a man in livery to wait behind her chair was an idea
-which thrilled her soul; but when Lady Markham rang the bell, and
-ordered Mrs. Martin to have a tray brought up stairs, she started in
-high offence.</p>
-
-<p>“No, my lady; if I’m not good enough to take my meals with you, I’ll
-have nothing in this house,” she cried, and flounced indignant out of
-the room. This was the summary end of the first visit paid to Markham by
-Janet Spears.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_27" id="page_27">{27}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></a>CHAPTER III.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">The</span> day after Paul’s departure for London with his lawyer and his uncle,
-Mr. Gus left the Markham Arms. By a fatality Fairfax thought, he too was
-going away at the same time. He had gone up to Markham in the morning
-early for no particular reason. He said to himself that he wanted to see
-the house of which he had so strangely become an inmate for a little
-while and then had been swept out of, most probably for ever. To think
-that he knew all those rooms as familiarly as if they belonged to him,
-and could wander about them in his imagination, and remember whereabouts
-the pictures hung on the walls, and how the patterns went in the carpet,
-and yet never had seen them a month ago, and never might see them<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_28" id="page_28">{28}</a></span>
-again! It is a strange experience in a life when this happens, but not a
-very rare one. Sometimes the passer-by is made for a single evening, for
-an hour or two, the sharer of an existence which drops entirely into the
-darkness afterwards, and is never visible to him again. Fairfax asked
-himself somewhat sadly if this was how it was to be. He thought that he
-would never in his life forget one detail of those rooms, the very way
-the curtains hung, the covers on the tables: and yet they could never be
-anything to him except a picture in his memory, hanging suspended
-between the known and the unknown. The great door was open as he had
-known it (“It is always open,” he said to himself), and all the windows
-of the sitting-rooms, receiving the full air and sunshine into them. But
-up stairs the house was not yet open. Over some of the windows the
-curtains were drawn. Where they still sleeping, the two women who were
-in his thoughts? He cared much less in comparison for the rest of the
-family. Paul, indeed, being in trouble, had been much in his mind as he
-came up the avenue; but Paul had not been here when Fairfax<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_29" id="page_29">{29}</a></span> had lived
-in the house, and did not enter into his recollections; and Paul he knew
-was away now. But the two ladies&mdash;Alice, whom he had been allowed to
-spend so many lingering hours with, whom he had told so much about
-himself&mdash;and Lady Markham, whom he had never ceased to wonder at; they
-had taken him into the very closest circle of their friendship; they had
-said “Go,” and he had gone; or “Come,” and he had always been ready to
-obey. And now was he to see no more of them for ever? Fairfax could not
-but feel very melancholy when this thought came into his mind. He came
-slowly up the avenue, looking at the old house. The old house he called
-it to himself, as people speak of the home they have loved for years. He
-would never forget it though already perhaps they had forgotten him. His
-foot upon the gravel caught the ear of Mr. Brown, who came to the door
-and looked out curiously. When things of a mysterious character are
-happening in a house the servants are always vigilant. Brown came down
-stairs early; he suffered no sound to pass unnoticed. And now he came
-out into the early sunshine, and looked about like a man determined to
-let nothing escape him. And the sight of Fairfax<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_30" id="page_30">{30}</a></span> was a welcome sight,
-for was not he “mixed up” with the whole matter, and probably able to
-throw light upon some part of it, could he be got to speak.</p>
-
-<p>“I hope I see you well, sir,” said Mr. Brown. “This is a sad house,
-sir&mdash;not like what it was a little time ago. We have suffered a great
-affliction, sir, in the loss of Sir William.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am going away, Brown,” said Fairfax. “I came up to ask for the
-ladies. Tell me what you can about them. How is Lady Markham? She must
-have felt it terribly, I fear.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, sir, and all that’s happened since,” said Brown. “A death, sir, is
-a thing we must all look forward to. That will happen from time to time,
-and nobody can say a word; but there’s a deal happened since, Mr.
-Fairfax&mdash;and that do try my lady the worst of all.”</p>
-
-<p>Fairfax did not ask what had happened, which Mr. Brown very shrewdly
-took as conclusive that he knew all about it. He said half to himself,
-“I will leave a card, though that means nothing;” and then he mused long
-over the card, trying to put more than a message<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_31" id="page_31">{31}</a></span> ever contained into
-the little space at his disposal. This was at last what he produced&mdash;</p>
-
-<div class="c">
-<a href="images/ill_001.png">
-<img src="images/ill_001.png"
-width="450"
-alt="[Image unavailable.]"
-/></a>
-</div>
-
-<p>When he had written this&mdash;and only when he had written it&mdash;it occurred
-to him how much better it would have been to have written a note, and
-then he hesitated whether to tear his card in pieces; but on reflection,
-decided to let it go. He thought the crowded lines would discourage
-Brown from the attempt to decipher it.</p>
-
-<p>“You will give them that, and tell them&mdash;but there is no need for
-telling them anything,” Fairfax said with a sigh.</p>
-
-<p>“You are going away, sir?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, Brown”&mdash;he said, confidentially, “directly,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_32" id="page_32">{32}</a></span>” feeling as if he
-could cry; and Brown felt for the poor young fellow. He thought over the
-matter for a moment, and reflected that if things were to go badly for
-the family, it would be a good thing for Miss Alice to have a good
-husband ready at hand. Various things had given Brown a high opinion of
-Fairfax. There were signs about him&mdash;which perhaps only a person of Mr.
-Brown’s profession could fully appreciate&mdash;of something like wealth.
-Brown could scarcely have explained to any one the grounds on which he
-built this hypothesis, but all the same he entertained it with profound
-conviction. He eyed the card with great interest, meaning to peruse it
-by and by; and then he said&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I beg your pardon, sir, but I think Miss Alice is just round the
-corner, with the young ladies and the young gentlemen. You won’t
-mention, sir, as I said it&mdash;but I think you’ll find them all there.”</p>
-
-<p>Fairfax was down the steps in a moment; but then paused:</p>
-
-<p>“I wonder if it will be an intrusion,” he said; then he made an abject
-and altogether inappropriate appeal, “Brown! do you think I may venture,
-Brown?<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_33" id="page_33">{33}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“I would, sir, if I was you,” said that personage with a secret chuckle,
-but the seriousness of his countenance never relaxed. He grinned as the
-young man darted away in the direction he had pointed out. Brown was not
-without sympathy for tender sentiments. And then he fell back upon those
-indications already referred to. A good husband was always a good thing,
-he said to himself.</p>
-
-<p>And Fairfax skimmed as if on wings round the end of the wing to a bit of
-lawn which they were all fond of&mdash;where he had played with the boys and
-talked with Alice often before. When he got within sight of it, however,
-he skimmed the ground no longer. He began to get alarmed at his own
-temerity. The blackness of the group on the grass which he had seen only
-in their light summer dresses gave him a sensation of pain. He went
-forward very timidly, very doubtfully. Alice was standing with her back
-towards him, and it was only when he was quite near that she turned
-round. She gave a little startled cry&mdash;“Mr. Fairfax!” and smiled; then
-her eyes filled with tears. She held out one hand to him and covered her
-face with the other. The little girls seeing this began to cry too. For
-the moment it<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_34" id="page_34">{34}</a></span> was their most prevailing habit. Fairfax took the
-outstretched hand into both his, and what could he do to show his
-sympathy but kiss it?&mdash;a sight which filled Bell and Marie with wonder,
-seeing it, as they saw the world in general, through that blurred medium
-of tears.</p>
-
-<p>“I could not help coming,” he said, “forgive me! just to look at the
-windows. I know them all by heart. I had no hope of so much happiness as
-to see&mdash;any one; but I could not&mdash;it was impossible to go
-away&mdash;without&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>Here they all thought he gave a little sob too, which said more than
-words, and went to their hearts.</p>
-
-<p>“But, Mr. Fairfax,” said Bell, “you were here before&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes; I could not go away. I always thought it possible that there might
-be some errand&mdash;something you would tell me to do. At all events I must
-have stayed for&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>The funeral he would have added. He could not but feel that though Alice
-had given him her hand, there was a little hesitation about her.</p>
-
-<p>“But, Mr. Fairfax,” Bell began again, “you were<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_35" id="page_35">{35}</a></span> staying at the inn
-with&mdash;the little gentleman. Don’t you know he is our enemy now?”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t think he is your enemy,” Fairfax said&mdash;which was not at all
-what he meant to say.</p>
-
-<p>“Hush, Bell, that was not what it was; only mamma thought&mdash;and I&mdash;that
-poor Paul was your friend and that you would not have put yourself&mdash;on
-the other side.”</p>
-
-<p>“<i>I</i> put myself on the other side!” cried the young man. “Oh, how little
-you know! I was going to offer to go out to that place myself to make
-sure, for it does not matter where I go. I am not of consequence to any
-one like Paul; but&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“But&mdash;what?”</p>
-
-<p>Alice half put out her hand to him again.</p>
-
-<p>“You will not think this is putting myself on the other side. It all
-looks so dreadfully genuine,” said Fairfax, sinking his voice.</p>
-
-<p>Only Alice heard what he said. She was unreasonable, as girls are.</p>
-
-<p>“In that case we will not say anything more on the subject, Mr. Fairfax;
-you cannot expect us to agree with you,” she said. “Good-bye. I will
-tell mamma you have called.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_36" id="page_36">{36}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>She turned away from him as she spoke, then cast a glance at him from
-under her eyelids, angry yet relenting. They stood for a moment like the
-lovers in Molière, eying each other timidly, sadly&mdash;but there was no one
-to bring them together, to say the necessary word in the ear of each.
-Poor Fairfax uttered a sigh so big that it seemed to move the branches
-round. He said&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Good-bye then, Miss Markham; won’t you shake hands with me before I
-go?”</p>
-
-<p>“Good-bye,” said Alice faintly. She wanted to say something more, but
-what could she say? Another moment and he was gone altogether, hurrying
-down the avenue.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, how nasty you were to poor Mr. Fairfax,” cried Bell. “And he was
-always so kind. Don’t you remember, Marie, how he ran all the way in the
-rain to fetch the doctor? even George wouldn’t go. He said he couldn’t
-take a horse out, and was frightened of the thunder among the trees; but
-Mr. Fairfax only buttoned his coat and flew.”</p>
-
-<p>“The boys said,” cried little Marie, “that they were sure he would win
-the mile&mdash;in a moment<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_37" id="page_37">{37}</a></span>&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, children,” cried Alice, “what do you know about it? you will break
-my heart talking such nonsense&mdash;when there is so much trouble in the
-house. I am going in to mamma.”</p>
-
-<p>But things were not much better there, for she found Lady Markham with
-Fairfax’s card in her hand, which she was reading with a great deal of
-emotion. “Put it away with the letters,” Lady Markham said. They had
-kept all the letters which they received after Sir William’s death by
-themselves in the old despatch-box which had always travelled with him
-wherever he went, and which now stood&mdash;with something of the same
-feeling which might have made them appropriate the greenest paddock to
-his favourite horse&mdash;in Lady Markham’s room. Some of them were very
-“beautiful letters.” They had been dreadful to receive morning by
-morning, but they were a kind of possession&mdash;an inheritance now.</p>
-
-<p>“Put it with the letters,” Lady Markham said; “any one could see that
-his very heart was in it. He knew your dear father’s worth; he was
-capable of appreciating him; and he knows what a loss we have had. Poor
-boy&mdash;I will never forget his kindness&mdash;never as long as I live.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_38" id="page_38">{38}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“But, mamma,” said Alice, loyal still though her heart was melting, “you
-know you thought it very strange of Mr. Fairfax to take that horrid
-little man’s part against Paul.”</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t think he did anything of the sort,” Lady Markham said, but she
-would not enter into the question.</p>
-
-<p>It was not wonderful, however, if Alice was angry. She had sent him away
-because of the general family anger against him; and lo, nobody seemed
-to feel that anger except herself.</p>
-
-<p>But it may be easily understood how Fairfax felt it a fatality when he
-found Gus’s portmanteaux packed, and himself awaiting his return to go
-by the same train.</p>
-
-<p>“Why should I stay here?” he said. “I did not come to England to stay in
-a village inn. I will go with you, and go to that lawyer, and get it all
-settled. Why should they make such a fuss about it? I mean no one any
-harm. Why can’t they take to me and make me one of the family? except
-that I should be there instead of my poor father, I don’t know what
-difference it need make.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_39" id="page_39">{39}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“But that makes a considerable difference,” said Fairfax. “You must
-perceive that.”</p>
-
-<p>“Of course it makes a difference; between father and son there is always
-a difference&mdash;but less with me than with most people. I do not want to
-marry, for instance. Most men marry when they come into their estates.
-There was once a girl in the island,” said Gus, with a sigh; “but things
-were going badly, and she married a man in the Marines. No, if they will
-consent to consider me as one of the family&mdash;I like the children, and
-Alice seems a nice sort of girl, and my stepmother a respectable
-motherly woman&mdash;&mdash;, eh?”</p>
-
-<p>Some hostile sound escaped from Fairfax which made the little gentleman
-look up with great surprise. He had not a notion why his friend should
-object to what he said.</p>
-
-<p>But the end was that the two did go to town together, and that it was
-Fairfax who directed this enemy of his friends’ where to go, and how to
-manage his business. Gus was perfectly helpless, not knowing anything
-about London, and would have been as likely to settle himself in Fleet
-Street as in Piccadilly&mdash;perhaps more so. Fairfax could not get rid of
-his companion till he had<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_40" id="page_40">{40}</a></span> put him in communication with the lawyer, and
-generally looked after all his affairs. For himself nothing could be
-more ill-omened. He went about asking himself what would the Markhams
-think of him?&mdash;and yet what could he do? Gus’s mingled perplexity and
-excitement in town were amusing, but they were embarrassing too. He
-wanted to go and see the Tower and St. Paul’s. He wanted Fairfax to tell
-him exactly what he ought to give to every cabman. He stood in the
-middle of the crowd in the streets folding his arms, and resisting the
-stream which would have carried him one way or the other.</p>
-
-<p>“You call this a free country, and yet one cannot even walk as one
-likes,” he said. “Why are these fellows jostling me; do they want to rob
-me?”</p>
-
-<p>Fairfax did not know what to do with the burden thus thrown on his
-hands.</p>
-
-<p>And it may be imagined what the young man’s sensations were, when having
-just deposited Gus in the dining-room of one of the junior clubs of
-which he was a member, he met Paul upon the steps of the building coming
-in. Paul was a member too. Fairfax was driven to his wits’ end. The
-little gentleman was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_41" id="page_41">{41}</a></span> tired, and would not budge an inch until he had
-eaten his luncheon and refreshed himself. What was to be done? Paul was
-not too friendly even to himself.</p>
-
-<p>“Are you here, too, Markham? I thought there was nobody in London but
-myself,” Fairfax said.</p>
-
-<p>“There are only a few millions for those who take them into account; but
-some people don’t&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, you know what I mean,” Fairfax said. And then they stood and looked
-at each other. Paul was pale. His mourning gave him a formal look, not
-unlike his father. He had the air of some young official on duty, with a
-great deal of unusual care and responsibility upon him.</p>
-
-<p>“You look as if you were the head of an office,” said Fairfax,
-attempting a smile.</p>
-
-<p>“It would not be a bad thing,” said the other languidly; “but the tail
-would be more like it than the head. I must do something of that kind.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you mean that you are going into public life?”</p>
-
-<p>“That depends upon what <i>you</i> mean by public life,” said Paul. “I am
-not, for instance, going into Parliament, though there were thoughts of
-that once;<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_42" id="page_42">{42}</a></span> but I have got to work, my good fellow, though that may seem
-odd to you.”</p>
-
-<p>“To work!” Fairfax echoed with dismay; which dismay was not because of
-the work, but because the means of getting him out of the place, and out
-of risk of an encounter with Gus, became less and less every moment.
-Paul laughed with a forced and theatrical laugh. In short, he was
-altogether a little theatrical&mdash;his looks, his dress, everything about
-him. In the excess of his determination to bear his downfall like a man,
-he was playing with exaggerated honesty the part of a fallen gentleman
-and ruined heir.</p>
-
-<p>“You think that very alarming then? but I assure you it depends
-altogether on how you look at it. My father worked incessantly, and it
-was his glory. If I work, not as a chief, but as an underling, it will
-not be a bit less honourable.”</p>
-
-<p>“Markham, can you suppose for a moment that I think it less honourable?”
-said Fairfax; “quite otherwise. But does it mean&mdash;&mdash;? Stop, I must tell
-you something before I ask you any questions. That little beggar who
-calls himself your brother&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“I believe he is my brother,” said Paul, formally;<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_43" id="page_43">{43}</a></span> and then he added
-with another laugh: “that is the noble development to which the house of
-Markham has come.”</p>
-
-<p>“He is there. Yes, in the dining-room, waiting for his luncheon. One
-moment, Markham!&mdash;we were at the inn in the village together, and he has
-hung himself on to me. What could I do? he knew nothing about London; he
-is as helpless as a baby. And the ladies,” said Fairfax, his countenance
-changing, “the ladies&mdash;take it as a sign that I am siding with him
-against you.”</p>
-
-<p>He felt a quiver come over his face like that of a boy who is
-complaining of ill-usage, and for the moment could scarcely subdue a
-rueful laugh at his own expense; but Paul laughed no more. He became
-more than ever like the head of an office, too young for his post, and
-solemnised by the weight of it. His face shaped itself into still more
-profound agreement with the solemnity of those black clothes.</p>
-
-<p>“Pardon me, my good fellow,” he said. Paul was not one of the men to
-whom this mode of address comes natural. There was again a theatrical
-heroism in his look. “Pardon me; but in such a matter as this I<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_44" id="page_44">{44}</a></span> don’t
-see what your siding could do for either one or the other. It is fact
-that is in question, nothing else.”</p>
-
-<p>And with a hasty good day he turned and went down the steps where they
-had been talking. Fairfax was left alone, and never man stood on the
-steps of a club and looked out upon the world and the passing cabs and
-passengers with feelings more entirely uncomfortable. He had not been
-unfaithful in a thought to his friend, but all the circumstances were
-against him. For a few minutes he stood and reflected what he should do.
-He could not go and sit down at table comfortably with the unconscious
-little man who had made the breach; and yet he could not throw him over.
-Finally he sent a message by one of the servants to tell Gus that he had
-been called unexpectedly away, and set off down the street at his
-quickest pace. He walked a long way before he stopped himself. He was
-anxious to make it impossible that he should meet either Gus again or
-Paul. Soon the streets began to close in. A dingier and darker part of
-London received him. He walked on, half interested, half disgusted. How
-seldom, save perhaps in a hansom driven at full speed, had he ever
-traversed those streets leading one<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_45" id="page_45">{45}</a></span> out of another, these labyrinths of
-poverty and toil. As he went on, thinking of many things that he had
-thought of lightly enough in his day, and which were suggested by the
-comparison between the region in which he now found himself and that
-which he had left&mdash;the inequalities and unlikeness of mankind, the
-strange difference of fate&mdash;his ear was suddenly caught by the sound of
-a familiar voice. Fairfax paused, half thinking that it was the muddle
-in his mind, caused by that association of ideas with the practical
-drama of existence in which he found himself involved, which suggested
-this voice to him; but looking round he suddenly found himself, as he
-went across one of the many narrow streets which crossed the central
-line of road, face to face with the burly form of Spears.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_46" id="page_46">{46}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></a>CHAPTER IV.</h2>
-
-<p>“<span class="smcap">You</span> here, too,” said the demagogue; “I thought this was a time when all
-you fine folks were enjoying yourselves, and London was left to the
-toilers and moilers.”</p>
-
-<p>“Am I one of the fine folks? I am afraid that proves how little you know
-of them, Spears.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I don’t pretend to know much,” said Spears. “Markham’s here, too.
-And what is all this about Markham? I don’t understand a word of it.”</p>
-
-<p>“What is about him?”</p>
-
-<p>Fairfax was determined to breathe no word of Paul’s altered
-circumstances to any one, sheltering himself under the fact that he
-himself knew nothing definite. The orator looked at him with a gaze
-which it was difficult to elude.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_47" id="page_47">{47}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“I thought you had been with the family at that grand house of theirs?
-However! Paul was hot upon our emigration scheme, you know; he would
-hear no reason on that subject. I warned him that it was not a thing for
-men like him, with soft hands and muscles unstrung; but he paid me no
-attention. There was another thing, I believe, a secondary motive,” said
-Spears, with a wave of his hand, “a thing that never would have come
-into my head, which his mother found out&mdash;the kind of business that
-women do find out. Well! His father is dead, and I suppose he has come
-into the title and all that. But here’s the rub. We are within a
-fortnight of our start, and never another word from Paul. What does he
-mean by it? has he been persuaded by the women? has he thrown us
-overboard and gone in for the old business of landlord and aristocrat? I
-have told him many a time it was in his blood; but never was there one
-more hot for better principles. Now look here, Fairfax, you’re not the
-man to pretend ignorance. What do you know?”</p>
-
-<p>“Nothing but that Sir William is dead.”</p>
-
-<p>“Sir William is dead, that means, long live Sir Paul: <i>lay roy est
-mortt, veeve lay roy</i>,” said Spears, with honest<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_48" id="page_48">{48}</a></span> English pronunciation.
-“Yes, the papers would tell you that. If he’s going to give it all up,”
-he went on, a deep colour coming over his face, “I sha’n’t be surprised.
-I don’t say that I’ll like it, but I sha’n’t be surprised. A large
-property&mdash;and a title&mdash;may be a temptation: but in that case it’s his
-duty to let us know. I suppose you and he see each other sometimes?”</p>
-
-<p>“By chance we have met to-day.”</p>
-
-<p>“By chance? I thought you were always meeting. Well, what does he mean?
-I acknowledge,” said Spears, with very conscious satire, “that a Sir
-Paul in our band will be an oddity. It wouldn’t be much more wonderful
-if it was St. Paul,” he added, with a laugh; “but one way or other I
-must know. And I don’t mind confessing to you,” he said, turning into
-the way by which Fairfax seemed to be walking, and suddenly striking him
-on the shoulder with an amicable but not slight blow, “that it will be a
-disappointment. I had rather committed the folly of setting my heart on
-that lad. He was the kind of thing, you know, that we mean in our class
-when we say a gentleman. There’s you, now, you’re a gentleman, too; but
-I make little account of you. You might just as well have been brought
-up in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_49" id="page_49">{49}</a></span> my shop or in trade. But there’s something about Paul, mind
-you&mdash;that’s where it is; he’s got that grand air, and that hot-headed
-way. I hate social distinctions, but he’s above them. The power of money
-is to me like a horrible monster, but he scorns it. Do you see what I
-mean? A man like me reasons it all out, and sees the harm of it, and the
-devilry of it, and it fires his blood. But Paul, he holds his head in
-the air, and treats it like the dirt below his feet. That’s fine, that
-takes hold of the imagination. I don’t mean to hurt your feelings,
-Fairfax,” said Spears, giving him another friendly tap on the shoulder,
-“but you’re just a careless fellow, one thing doesn’t matter more than
-another to you.”</p>
-
-<p>“Quite true. I am not offended,” said Fairfax, laughing. “You
-discriminate very well, Spears, as you always do.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, I suppose I have a knack that way,” said the demagogue, simply. “I
-shouldn’t wonder,” he added, “though it is not a subject that a man can
-question his daughter about, that it was just the same thing that
-attracted my girl.”</p>
-
-<p>Fairfax turned round upon him with quick surprise;<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_50" id="page_50">{50}</a></span> he had not heard
-anything about Janet. “What!” he said, “has Markham&mdash;&mdash;” and then
-paused; for Spears, though indulgent to freedom of speech, was in this
-one point a dangerous person to meddle with. He turned round, with all
-the force of his rugged features and broad shoulders, and looked the
-questioner in the face.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” he said, “Markham has&mdash;a fancy for my Janet. There is nothing
-very wonderful in that. His mother tried to persuade me that this was
-the entire cause of his devotion to my principles and me. But that is a
-way women have. They think nothing comparable to their own influence. He
-satisfied me as to that. Yes,” said Spears, with a softened, meditative
-tone, “that is the secondary motive I spoke of; and, to tell the truth,
-when I heard of the old fellow’s death I was sorry. I said to myself,
-the girl will never be able to resist the temptation of being ‘my
-lady.’<span class="lftspc">”</span></p>
-
-<p>A smile began to creep about the corners of his mouth. For himself, it
-is very likely that Spears would have had virtue enough to carry out his
-own principles and resist all bribes of rank had they been thrown in his
-way; but he contemplated the possible elevation of his child with a
-tender sense of the wonderful, and the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_51" id="page_51">{51}</a></span> ludicrous, and incredible which
-melted all sterner feelings. The idea that Janet might be “my lady”
-filled him with a subdued pleasure and amusement, and a subtle pride
-which veiled itself in the humour of the notion. It made him smile in
-spite of himself. As for Fairfax, this had so completely taken his
-breath away that he seemed beyond the power of speech, and Spears went
-on musingly for a minute or two walking beside him, his active thoughts
-lulled by the fantastic pleasure of that vision, and the smile still
-lingered about his closely-shut lips. At last he started from the
-weakness of this reverie.</p>
-
-<p>“There is to be a meeting to-night,” he said, “down in one of these
-streets&mdash;and I’m going to give them an address. I’ve got the name of the
-street here in my pocket and the house and all that&mdash;if you like to
-come.”</p>
-
-<p>“Certainly I will come,” said Fairfax with alacrity. He had not much to
-occupy his evenings, and he took a kind of careless speculative
-interest, not like Paul’s impassioned adoption of the scheme and all its
-issues, in Spears’s political crusade. The demagogue patted him on the
-shoulders once more as he left him. He had always half-patronised, half
-stood in awe of Fairfax,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_52" id="page_52">{52}</a></span> whose careless humour sometimes threw a
-passing light of ridicule even on the cause. “If you see Markham, bring
-him along with you; and tell him I must understand what he means,” he
-said.</p>
-
-<p>But Fairfax did not see Paul again. He did not indeed put himself in the
-way of Paul, though his mind was full of him, for the rest of the day.
-Janet Spears was a new complication in Paul’s way. The whole situation
-was dreary and hopeless enough. His position as head in his house and
-family, the importance, his wealth, his power of influencing others, all
-taken from him in a day, and Spears’s daughter&mdash;Janet Spears&mdash;hung round
-his neck like a millstone. Paul! of all men in the world to get into
-such a vulgar complication, Paul was about the last. And yet there could
-be no mistake about it. Fairfax, who honestly felt himself Paul’s
-inferior in everything, heard this news with the wondering dismay of one
-whose own thoughts had taken a direction as much above him (he thought)
-as the other’s was beneath him. With a painful flush of bewilderment, he
-thought of himself floated up into regions above himself into a
-different atmosphere, another world, by means of the woman who<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_53" id="page_53">{53}</a></span> had been
-Paul’s companion all his life, while Paul&mdash;&mdash; He had heard of such
-things; of men falling into the mire out of the purest places, of
-rebellions from the best to the worst. They were common enough. But that
-it should be <i>Paul</i>!</p>
-
-<p>When evening came he took his way to the crowded quarter where he had
-met Spears, and to the meeting, which was held in a back room in an
-unsavoury street. It had begun to rain, the air was wet and warm, the
-streets muddy, the floor of the room black and stained with many
-footsteps. There was a number of men packed together in a comparatively
-small space, which soon became almost insupportable with the flaring
-gaslights, the odour from their damp clothes, and their breath. At one
-end of it were a few men seated round a table, Spears among them.
-Fairfax could only get in at the other end, and close to the door, which
-was the saving of him. He exercised politeness at a cheap cost by
-letting everybody who came penetrate further than he. Some of the men
-looked at him with suspicion. He had kept on his morning dress, but even
-that was very different from the clothes they wore. They were not very
-penetrating in respect to looks, and some of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_54" id="page_54">{54}</a></span> them thought him a
-policeman in plain clothes. This was not a comfortable notion among a
-number of hot-blooded men. Fairfax, however, soon became too much
-interested in the proceedings to observe the looks that were directed to
-himself. There was a good deal of commonplace business to be gone
-through first&mdash;small subscriptions to pay, some of which were weekly;
-little books to produce, with little sums marked; reports to be given
-in, on here and there a wavering member, a falling back into the world,
-a new convert. It looked to Fairfax at first like a parochial meeting
-about the little charities of the parish, the schools, and the
-almshouses. Perhaps organisation of every kind has its inherent
-vulgarities. This movement felt grand, heroic, to the men engaged in it,
-how much above the curate and his pennies who could say; but it seemed
-inevitable that it should begin in the same way.</p>
-
-<p>The walls were roughly plastered and washed with a dingy tone of colour.
-The men sat on benches which were very uncomfortable, and showed all the
-independent curves of backs which toil had not straightened, the rough
-heads and dingy clothes. Over all this the gas flickered, unmitigated
-even by the usual glass globe.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_55" id="page_55">{55}</a></span> There was a constant shuffling of feet,
-a murmur of conversation, sometimes the joke of a privileged wit
-whispered about with earthquakes of suppressed laughter. For the men, on
-the whole, suppressed themselves with the sense of the dignity of a
-meeting and the expectation of Spears’s address. “He’s a fellow from the
-North, ain’t he?” Fairfax heard one man say. “No, he’s a miner fellow.”
-“He’s one of the cotton spinners.” While another added authoritatively,
-“None of you know anything about it. It’s Spears the delegate. He’s been
-sent about all over the place. There’s been some talk of sending him to
-Parliament.” “Parliament! I put no faith in Parliament.” “No more do I.”
-“Nor I,” the men said. “And yet,” said the first speaker, “we’ve got no
-chance of getting our rights till they’ve got a lot like him there.”</p>
-
-<p>At this moment one of the men at the table rose, and there was instant
-silence. The lights flared, the rain rained outside with a persistent
-swish upon the pavement, the restless feet shuffled upon the floor, but
-otherwise there was not a sound to interrupt the stillness. This was
-somewhat tried, however, by the reading of a report, still very like a
-missionary report in a parish<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_56" id="page_56">{56}</a></span> meeting. There was a good deal about an
-S. C. and an L. M. who had been led to think of higher principles of
-political morality by the action of the society, and who had now finally
-given in their adhesion. The meeting greeted the announcement of these
-new members by knocking with their boot-heels upon the floor. Then some
-one else got up and said that the prospects of the society were most
-hopeful, and that the conversion of L. C. and S. M. were only an earnest
-of what was to come. Soon the whole mass of the working classes, as
-already its highest intelligence, would be with them. The meeting again
-applauded this “highest intelligence.” They felt it in themselves, and
-they liked the compliment. “Mr. Spears will now address the meeting,”
-the last speaker said, and then this confused part of the proceeding
-came to an end, and everything became clear again when Spears spoke.</p>
-
-<p>And yet Fairfax thought, looking on, it was by no means clear what
-Spears wanted, or wished to persuade the others that they wanted. Very
-soon, however, he secured their attention which was one great point; the
-very feet got disciplined into quiet, and when a late member came down
-the long passage which led straight<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_57" id="page_57">{57}</a></span> into this room, there was a
-universal murmur and hush as he bustled in. Spears stood up and looked
-round him, his powerful square shoulders and rugged face dominating the
-assembly. He took a kind of text for his address, “not from the Bible,”
-he said, “which many of you think out of date,” at which there was a
-murmur, chiefly of assent; “mind you,” said the orator, “I don’t; that’s
-a subject on which I’m free to keep my private opinion; but the other
-book you’ll allow is never out of date. It’s from the sayings of a man
-that woke up out of the easy thoughts of a lad, the taking everything
-for granted as we all do one time or another, to find that he could take
-nothing for granted, that all about was false, horrible, mean, and
-<i>sham</i>. That was the worst of it all&mdash;sham. He found the mother that
-bore him was a false woman and the girl he loved hid his enemy behind
-the door to listen to what he was saying, and his friends, the fellows
-he had played with, went off with him on a false errand, with letters to
-get him killed, ‘There’s something rotten,’ says he, ‘in this State of
-Denmark&mdash;’ that was all the poor fellow could get out at first,
-‘something rotten;’ ay, ay, Prince Hamlet, a deal that was rotten. We’re
-not fond<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_58" id="page_58">{58}</a></span> of princes, my friends,” said Spears, stopping short with a
-gleam of humour in his face, “but Shakspeare lived a good few years ago,
-and hadn’t found that out. We’ve made a great many discoveries since his
-day.”</p>
-
-<p>At this the feet applauded again, but there was a little doubtfulness
-upon the faces of the audience who did not see what the speaker meant to
-be at.</p>
-
-<p>“<span class="lftspc">‘</span>There’s something rotten in the state of Denmark,’ that’s what he
-said. He didn’t mean Denmark any more than I mean Clerkenwell. He meant
-this life he was living in, where the scum floated to the top, and
-nothing was what it seemed. That was Hamlet’s quarrel with the world,
-and it’s my quarrel, and yours, and every thinking man’s. It was a grand
-idea, my friends, to make a government, to have a king. Yes, wait a bit
-till I’ve finished my sentence. I tell you it was a noble idea,” said
-the orator, raising his voice, and cowing into silence half a dozen
-violent contradictions, “to get hold of the best man and set him up
-there to help them that couldn’t help themselves, to make the strong
-merciful and the weak brave. That was an idea! I honour the man that
-invented it whoever he was; but I’d lay you all a fortune if I had it,
-I’d wager all<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_59" id="page_59">{59}</a></span> I’m worth (which isn’t much) that whoever the first king
-was, that was made after he had found out the notion, it wasn’t he! And
-it was a failure, my lads,” said Spears.</p>
-
-<p>At this there was a tumult of applause. “I don’t see anything to stamp
-about for my part,” he said shaking his head. “That gives me no
-pleasure. It was a grand idea, but as sure as life they took the wrong
-man, and it was a failure. And it has always been a failure and always
-will be&mdash;so now there’s nothing for it but to abolish kings&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>The rest of the sentence was lost in wild applause.</p>
-
-<p>“But the worst is,” continued the speaker, “that we’ve done that
-practically for a long time in England, and we’re none the better.
-Instead of one bad king we’ve got Parliament, which is a heap of bad
-kings. Men that care no more for the people than I care for that fly.
-Men that will grind you, and tax you, and make merchandise of you, and
-neglect your interest and tread you down to the ground. Many is the
-cheat they’ve passed upon you. At this moment you cheer me when I say
-down with the kings, but you look at one another and you raise your
-eyebrows when I say down with the parliament. You’ve got the suffrage
-and you think that’s all right.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_60" id="page_60">{60}</a></span> The suffrage! what does the suffrage do
-for you? It’s another sham, a little stronger than all the rest. They’ll
-give more of you, and more of you the suffrage, till they let in the
-women (I don’t say a word against that. Some of the women have more
-sense than you have, and the rest you can always whop them) and the
-babies next for anything I can tell. And it will all be rotten, rotten,
-rotten to the core. And then a great cry will rise out of this poor
-country, and it will be Hamlet again,” cried the orator, pouring out the
-full force of his great melodious voice from his broad chest&mdash;“<span class="lftspc">‘</span>Oh,
-cursed spite, that ever I was born to set it right!’<span class="lftspc">”</span></p>
-
-<p>There was a feeble stamp or two upon the floor; but the audience, though
-curious and impressed, were not up to the level of the speaker, and did
-not know what to make of him. He saw this, and he changed his tone.</p>
-
-<p>“I read the other day of the kind of parliament that was a real
-parliament of the people. Once every two months the whole population met
-in a great square; and there they were asked to choose the men that were
-to govern them. They voted all by word of mouth&mdash;no ballot tickets in
-those days&mdash;for there was not one of them that was afraid to give his
-opinion.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_61" id="page_61">{61}</a></span> They chose their men for two months, no more. They were men
-that were known to all the place that had been known from their cradles;
-no strangers there, but men they could lay their hands on if they went
-wrong. It was for two months only, as I tell you, and then the
-parliament came together again, and the men they had chosen gave an
-account of what they had done. In my opinion&mdash;I don’t know what you may
-think&mdash;that was as perfect a plan of government, and as true a rule of
-the people as ever existed on this globe. Who is that grumbling behind
-there? If it is you, Paul Markham, stand up like a man and say what
-you’ve got to say.”</p>
-
-<p>There was a pause for a moment, and everybody looked round; but as no
-reply was made, the hearers drowned all attempts at opposition in a
-tumult of stamping feet and approving exclamations. “That was something
-like,” they cried. And “Go on. Go on! Bravo, Spears!”</p>
-
-<p>“Ah, yes. You say ‘Bravo, Spears!’ because I humour you. But that young
-fellow there at the back, I know what he meant to say. It was all
-rotten, rotten, rotten to the core; that peoples’ parliament was the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_62" id="page_62">{62}</a></span>
-greatest humbug that ever was seen; it was the instrument of tyrants; it
-was the murderer of freedom; there was nothing too silly, nothing too
-wicked for it; its vote was a sham, and its wisdom was a sham. Ah! you
-don’t cry ‘Bravo, Spears!’ any more. The reason of all this is that we
-never get hold of the right men. I don’t know what there is in human
-nature that makes it so. I have studied it a deal, but I’ve never found
-that out. The scum gets uppermost, boils up and sticks on the top.
-That’s my experience. The less honest a man is, the more sure he is to
-get up to the top. I don’t speak of being born equal like some folks;
-but I think every man has a right to his share of the place he’s born
-in&mdash;a right to have his portion wherever he is. One man with another,
-our wants are about the same. One eats a little more, one drinks a
-little more (and we all do more of that than is good for us), than the
-rest. But what we’ve got a right to is our share of what’s going.
-Instead of great estates, great parks, grand palaces where those who
-call themselves our masters live and starve us, we have a right, every
-man, to enough of it to live on, to enough&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>Here the speaker was interrupted by the clamour of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_63" id="page_63">{63}</a></span> the cheering. The
-men rose up and shouted; they drowned his voice in the enthusiasm of
-their delight. Paul had come in behind after Spears began to speak.
-Though there had been in him a momentary movement of offence when he saw
-Fairfax, yet he had ended by remaining close to him, not seated,
-however, by leaning against the doorway in the sight of all. And it was
-likewise apparent in the sight of all that he was dressed, not like
-Fairfax in morning clothes, which offered a less visible contrast with
-the men surrounding him, but in evening dress, only partially covered by
-his light overcoat. He had come indeed to this assembly met to denounce
-all rights of the aristocrat, in the very livery of social superiority.
-Fairfax, who was anxious about the issue, could not understand what it
-meant. Paul’s eyes were fixed upon Spears, and there was a half smile
-and air of something that might be taken for contempt on his face.</p>
-
-<p>The applause went to the orator’s head. He plunged into violent
-illustrations of his theory, by the common instances of riot, impurity,
-extravagance, debt, and general wickedness which were to be found in
-what were called the higher classes. Perhaps Spears himself was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_64" id="page_64">{64}</a></span> aware
-that his arguments would not bear a very close examination: and the face
-of his disciple there before him, the face which had hitherto glowed
-with acquiescence, flushed with indignation, answered every appeal he
-made, but which was now set, pale, and impassive, without any response
-at all, with indeed an evident determination to withstand him&mdash;filled
-him with a curious passion. He could not understand it, and he could not
-endure to see Paul standing there, Paul, his son in the faith, his
-disciple of whom he was unconsciously more proud than of all the other
-converts he had made, with that air of contradiction and defiance. The
-applause excited him and this tacit opposition excited him still more.
-Fairfax had produced no such effect upon the demagogue; he had been but
-a half believer at the best, a critic more interested than convinced. He
-was one of those whom other men can permit to look on, from whom they
-can accept sympathy without concurrence, and tolerate dissent. But with
-Paul the case was very different. Every glance at him inflamed the mind
-of Spears. Was it possible (the idea flashed across his mind in full
-torrent of his speech) that this beloved disciple was lost to him? He
-would not believe it, he would not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_65" id="page_65">{65}</a></span> permit it to be; and with this
-impulse he flung forth his burning accusations, piled up sham and
-scandal upon the heads of aristocrats, represented them as standing in
-the way of every good undertaking, of treading down the poor on every
-side, of riding roughshod everywhere over liberties and charities alike,
-robbers of their brethren, destroyers of their fellow-creatures. And as
-every burning period poured forth, the noise, the enthusiasm became
-indescribable. The men who listened were no more murderous rebels than
-English landlords and millionaires are sanguinary oppressors, but they
-shouted and stamped, and rent their throats with applause, all the more
-that they were well acquainted with these arguments. Hamlet and “the
-cursed spite” of his position were of doubtful interest; but here was
-something which they understood. Thus they went on together, mutually
-exciting each other, the speaker and the listeners&mdash;until suddenly in
-the midst of the hubbub a strange note, a new voice, struck in, and
-caught them all in full uproar.</p>
-
-<p>“What’s that?” cried Spears, with the quick hearing of offended
-affection. “You behind there&mdash;some one spoke.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_66" id="page_66">{66}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>The men all turned round&mdash;the entire assembly&mdash;to see what the
-interruption was. Then they saw, leaning carelessly against the wall,
-his grey overcoat open, showing the expanse of fine linen, the silk
-lapels of the evening coat in which Paul had chosen to array himself,
-the young aristocrat, looking his part to the fullest perfection, with
-scorn on his face, and proud indifference, careless of them and their
-opinions. The mere sight of him brought an impulse of fierce hostility.</p>
-
-<p>“I said, that’s not so,” said Paul, distinctly, throwing his defiance
-over all their heads at his old instructor. Spears was almost beside
-himself with pain and passion.</p>
-
-<p>“Do you give me the lie,” he said, “to my face&mdash;you, Paul? Oh, you shall
-have your title&mdash;that’s the meaning of the change! you, Sir Paul
-Markham, baronet,&mdash;Do you give me the lie?”</p>
-
-<p>“If you like to take it so, Spears. You know as well as I do that men
-are not monsters like that in one rank and heroes in another. Title or
-no title, that’s the truth, and you know it&mdash;whatever those men that
-take in everything you are saying may think. You know that’s not so.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_67" id="page_67">{67}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>The excited listeners saw Spears grow pale and wince. Then he shouted
-out with an excited voice&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“And that’s a lie whoever said it. I! say one thing and mean another!
-The time has been when a man that said that to me would have rued it. He
-would have rued it&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“And he shall rue it!” said a voice in the crowd. The people turned
-round with a common impulse. Fairfax, when he saw what was coming, had
-risen too, and thrown himself in front of Paul. He was not so tall a
-man, and Paul’s dark hair towered over his light locks. He tried to push
-him out into the narrow-flagged passage, and called to him to go&mdash;to go!
-But Paul’s blood was up; he stood and faced them all, holding his arm
-before him in defence against the raised fists and threatening looks.
-“I’m one against a hundred,” he said, perfectly calm. “You can do what
-you please. I will not give in, whatever you do. I tell you what Spears
-says is not true.”</p>
-
-<p>And then the uproar got up again and raged round them. There was a
-hesitation about striking the first blow. Nobody liked to begin the
-onslaught upon one single man, or a man with but one supporter. Fairfax<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_68" id="page_68">{68}</a></span>
-got his arm into his, and did his best to push and drag him away into
-the paved passage. But it was not till Spears himself, breaking through
-the angry crowd, gave him a thrust with his powerful arm that he
-yielded. What might have happened even then, Fairfax did not know; for
-the passage was narrow, and the two or three people hanging about the
-door sufficed to make another angry crowd in their way. While, however,
-he was pushing his way along by the wall, doing all he could to impel
-before him Paul’s reluctant figure, a door suddenly opened behind them,
-a light flashed out, and some one called to them to come in. Paul
-stumbled backwards, fortunately, over the step, and was thus got at a
-disadvantage; and in two minutes more Fairfax had struggled in, bringing
-his companion with him. The place into which they were admitted was a
-narrow passage, quite dark&mdash;and the contrast from the noise and crowd
-without to this silence bewildered the young men. Even then, however,
-the voice of Spears reached them over the murmur of the crowd.</p>
-
-<p>“There’s a specimen for you!” cried the orator, with a harsh laugh. “The
-scum come uppermost! What did I tell you? that, take what pains you
-like, you<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_69" id="page_69">{69}</a></span> never get the right man. I loved that lad like my son; and
-all I said was gospel to him. But he has come into his title, he has
-come into the land he swore he never would take from the people, and
-there’s the end. Would you like a better proof of what I said? Oh,
-rotten, rotten, rotten to the core!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_70" id="page_70">{70}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></a>CHAPTER V.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">They</span> were in a small, dingy room, lighted with one feeble candle&mdash;still
-within hearing of the tumult close by. Paul had twisted his foot in the
-stumble, which was the only thing that had saved him from a scuffle and
-possible fight. He was paler than before with the pain. He had put his
-foot up upon a chair at Fairfax’s entreaty, who feared a sprain; but
-himself, in his excitement, did not seem to feel it.</p>
-
-<p>“My title and my lands!” he said, with a laugh which was more bitter
-than that of Spears. “You heard him, Fairfax. I’ve come into my
-property; that is what has caused this change in my opinions.”</p>
-
-<p>“Never mind, the man’s a fool,” said Fairfax angrily.</p>
-
-<p>“He is not a fool,” said Paul, “but it shows how<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_71" id="page_71">{71}</a></span> well you can judge a
-man when you do not know his circumstances.”</p>
-
-<p>Fairfax, however, it must be owned, was as much puzzled as Spears. What
-was it, that had caused the change? It was not much more than a month
-since Paul’s devotion to Spears and his scheme had kept him from his
-father’s death-bed. He had been intent then on giving up his whole life
-to the creed which this evening he had publicly contradicted in the face
-of its excited supporters. Fairfax could not make out what it meant any
-more than the deserted demagogue could. If Paul, indeed, had reached the
-high top-gallant of his fortunes&mdash;if he had held the control of a large
-property in his hands&mdash;a position like that of a prince&mdash;there might
-have been reason in such a change of faith. Though it gave a certain
-foundation for Spears’s bitter sneer, yet there was reason in it. A
-young man might very well be justified in abandoning the society of
-revolutionaries, when he himself entered the ranks of those who are
-responsible for the safety of the country and have a great deal to lose.
-But he did not understand Paul’s position now, and a change so singular
-bewildered him. It was not, however, either necessary<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_72" id="page_72">{72}</a></span> or expedient to
-enter into that question; and he addressed himself with more
-satisfaction to rubbing the injured ankle. He had asked the woman who
-admitted them, and who was in great terror of “the meeting,” to get a
-cab, but had been answered that she dared not leave the house, and that
-they must not think of leaving the house till all was over in the
-“Hall.” It was not a cheerful prospect. To his surprise, however, Paul
-showed less impatience than he did. He was full of the place and the
-discussion they had just left.</p>
-
-<p>“He is no fool,” Paul said, “that is the most wonderful of all. A man
-may go on telling a pack of lies for years, and yet be as true in
-himself as all the rest is false. I understand your looks, Fairfax. You
-think I have gone as far as most men.”</p>
-
-<p>“Keep your foot still, my good fellow,” was all Fairfax said.</p>
-
-<p>“That is all very well; you want an explanation of my conduct,” said
-Paul. “You want to know what this inconsistency means; for it is
-inconsistency. Well, then, there’s just this, that I don’t mean to tell.
-I am as free as another man to form my own opinions, I hope.”</p>
-
-<p>“Hark! they’re cheering again,” said Fairfax.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_73" id="page_73">{73}</a></span> “What fellows they are to
-cheer! He has got them into a good humour. They looked savage enough
-half an hour ago. It’s a little absurd, isn’t it, that you and I, Paul,
-who have been considered very advanced in our political opinions, should
-be in a kind of hiding here?”</p>
-
-<p>“Hiding! I will go back at once and make my profession of faith,” cried
-Paul; but when he sprang up to carry out his intention, the pain of his
-foot overpowered him. “Have I sprained it, do you think?&mdash;that is an
-affair of four or five weeks,” he said, with a look of dismay.</p>
-
-<p>After this very little passed. They sat on each side of the little deal
-table with the coarse candle sputtering between them, and listened to
-the hoarse sounds of the voices, the tumultuous applause on the other
-side of the wall. This was still going on, though in subdued tones, when
-the door suddenly opened. It was not easy at first to see who had come
-in, till Spears’s face appeared over the flickering light. It was angry
-and dark, and overclouded with something like shame.</p>
-
-<p>“I am glad you are here still, you two,” he said in subdued tones.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_74" id="page_74">{74}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>Neither of the young men spoke. At last Fairfax, who was not the one on
-whom his eyes were bent, said&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“We were waiting till the meeting was over. Till then, it appears, we
-can’t have a cab sent for. Markham has hurt his foot.”</p>
-
-<p>“Good Lord! How did he do that?” Spears came round and looked at it
-where it lay supported on the chair. He looked as if he would have liked
-to stroke and pet the injured limb like a child. “I hope it was none of
-those fellows with their pushing and stupid folly,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>“It was not done by any refinement of politeness, certainly.”</p>
-
-<p>These were the first words Paul had said, and they were uttered with the
-same half mocking smile.</p>
-
-<p>“They’re rough fellows, that’s the truth,” said Spears; “and they have
-an idiot for a guide,” he went on in a low voice. “Look here, Paul, you
-aggravated me with those grand looks of yours, and that sneer. You know
-as well as I do what puts me out. When it’s a fellow I care for, I can’t
-stand it. All the asses in Rotten Row might come and haw-haw at me, and
-I<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_75" id="page_75">{75}</a></span> shouldn’t mind; but you! that are a kind of child of my soul, Paul!”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope your other children will get more mercy from you, then,” said
-Paul, without looking at him. “You have not had much for me, Spears.”</p>
-
-<p>“I, lad? What have I ever done but cherish you as if you were my own! I
-have been as proud of you&mdash;! All your fine ways that I’ve jibed about
-have been a pleasure to me all the time. It went to my heart to think
-that you, the finest aristocrat of all the lot, were following old
-Spears for love of a principle. I said to myself, abuse them as we like,
-there’s stuff in these old races&mdash;there’s something in that blue blood.
-I don’t deny it before you two, that may laugh at me as you please. I
-that have just been telling all those lads that it’s the scum that comes
-uppermost (and believe it too). I that have sworn an eternal war against
-the principle of unequal rank and accumulation of property&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>Spears paused. There was nothing ludicrous to him in the idea of this
-eternal war, waged by a nameless stump orator against all the kingdoms
-of the world and the power of them. He was too much in earnest to be
-conscious of any absurdity. He was as serious in his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_76" id="page_76">{76}</a></span> crusade as if he
-had been a conqueror with life and death in his hands, and his voice
-trembled with the reality of this confession which he was going to make.</p>
-
-<p>“Well!” he said, “I, of whom you know all this as well as I do myself,
-I’ve been proud of your birth and your breeding, Paul, because it was
-all the grander of you to forget them for the cause. I’ve dwelt on these
-things in my mind. I’ve said, there’s the flower of them all, and he’s
-following after me! Look here! you’re not going to take it so dreadfully
-amiss if, after not hearing a word from you, after not knowing what you
-were going to do, seeing you suddenly opposite to me with your most
-aggravating look (and you can put on an aggravating look when you like,
-you know you can, and drive me wild,” Spears said with a deprecating,
-tender smile, putting his hand, caressingly, on the back of Paul’s
-chair)&mdash;“if I let out a bitter word, a lash of ill-temper against my
-will, you are not going to make that a quarrel between you and me.”</p>
-
-<p>The man’s large mobile features were working, his eyes shining out under
-their heavy brows. The generous soul in him was moved to its depth. He
-had, being “wild,” as he said, with sudden passion, accused<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_77" id="page_77">{77}</a></span> Paul of
-having yielded to the seductions of his new rank&mdash;but in his heart he
-did not believe the accusation he had made. He trusted his young
-disciple with all the doting confidence of a woman. Of a woman! his
-daughter Janet, though she was a woman, and a young one, had no such
-enthusiasm of trust in her being. She would have scorned his weakness
-had she been by&mdash;very differently would Janet have dealt with a
-hesitating lover. But the demagogue had enthroned in his soul an ideal
-to which, perhaps, his very tenderest affections, the deepest sentiments
-he was capable of, had clung. He had fallen for the moment into that
-madness which works in the brain when we are wroth with those we love.
-And he did not know now how to make sufficient amends for it, how to
-open wide enough that window into his heart which showed the quivering
-and longing within. But he had said for the moment all he could say.</p>
-
-<p>And for a time there was silence in the little room. Fairfax, who
-understood him, turned away, and began to stare at a rude-coloured print
-on the wall in order to leave the others alone. He would himself have
-held out his hand before half this self-revelation had been<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_78" id="page_78">{78}</a></span> made, and
-perhaps Spears would have but lightly appreciated that naïve response.
-But Paul was by no means ready to yield. He kept silence for what seemed
-to the interested spectator ten minutes at least. Then he said, slowly&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I think it would be wise to inquire into the facts of the case before
-permitting yourself to use such language, Spears&mdash;even if you had not
-roused your rabble against me.”</p>
-
-<p>He said these strident words in the most forcible way, making the r’s
-roll.</p>
-
-<p>“Rabble?” Spears repeated, with a tone of dismay; but his patience was
-not exhausted, nor his penitence. “I know,” he said, “it was wrong. I
-don’t excuse myself. I behaved like a fool, and it costs a man like me
-something to say that. Paul&mdash;come! why should we quarrel? Let bygones be
-bygones. They should have torn me to pieces before they had laid a
-finger on you.”</p>
-
-<p>“A good many of them would have smarted for it if they had laid a finger
-on me,” said Paul. “That I promise you.”</p>
-
-<p>Spears laughed; his mind was relieved. He gave his vigorous person a
-shake and was himself again.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_79" id="page_79">{79}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“Well, that is all over,” he said. “It will be a lesson to me. I am a
-confounded fool at bottom after all. Whatever mental advantages you may
-have, that’s what the best of us have to come to. My blood gets hot, and
-I lose my head. There’s a few extenuating circumstances though. Have you
-forgotten, Paul, that we were to sail in October, and it’s the 20th of
-September now? Not a word have I heard from you since you left Oxford,
-three weeks ago. What was I to think? I know what’s happened in the
-meantime; and I don’t say,” said Spears, slowly, “that if you were to
-throw us overboard at the last moment, it would be a thing without
-justification. I told you at the time you would be more wise to let us
-alone. But you never had an old head on young shoulders. A generous
-heart never counts the cost in that way; still&mdash;&mdash; And the time, my dear
-fellow, is drawing very near.”</p>
-
-<p>“I may as well tell you,” said Paul, tersely, “I am not going with you,
-Spears.”</p>
-
-<p>The man sat firm in his chair as if he had received a blow, leaning back
-a little, pressing himself against the woodwork.</p>
-
-<p>“Well!” he said, and kept upon his face a curious<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_80" id="page_80">{80}</a></span> smile&mdash;the smile, and
-the effort alike, showing how deeply the stroke had penetrated. “Well!”
-he repeated, “now that I know everything&mdash;now you have told me&mdash;I don’t
-know that I have a word to say.”</p>
-
-<p>Paul said nothing, and for another minute there was again perfect
-silence. Then Spears resumed&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I thought as much,” he said. “I have always thought it since the day
-you went away. A man understands that sort of thing by instinct. Well!
-it’s a disappointment, I don’t deny; but no doubt,” said Spears, with a
-suppressed tone of satire in his voice, “though I’ve no experience of
-the duties of a rich baronet, nor the things it lays upon you, no doubt
-there’s plenty to do in that avocation; and looking after property
-requires work. There’s a thousand things that it must now seem more
-necessary to do than to start away across the Atlantic with a set of
-visionaries. I told you so at the beginning, Paul&mdash;or Sir Paul, I
-suppose I ought to say; but titles are not much in my way,” he added,
-with a smile, “as you know.”</p>
-
-<p>“You may save yourself the trouble of titles here, for I am not Sir
-Paul, nor have I anything in the way<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_81" id="page_81">{81}</a></span> of property to look after that
-will give me much trouble. It appears&mdash;” said Paul, with a smile that
-was very like that of Spears, which sat on his lips like a grimace, “it
-appears that I have an elder brother who is kind enough to relieve me
-from all inconvenience of that sort.”</p>
-
-<p>Spears turned to Fairfax with a look of consternation, as if appealing
-to him to guarantee the sanity of his friend.</p>
-
-<p>“What does he mean?” he cried, bewildered.</p>
-
-<p>“We need not go into all the question,” said Paul. “Fairfax, haven’t
-they got that cab yet? My foot’s better&mdash;I can walk to the door, and
-these gentlemen seem to be dispersing. We need not enter into
-explanations. I’m not a rich baronet, that is about all. The scum has
-not come uppermost this time. You see you made a mistake in your
-estimate of my motives.”</p>
-
-<p>This time he laughed that harsh, bitter, metallic laugh which is one of
-the signs of nervous passion. He had such a superiority over his
-assailant as nothing else could have given him. And as for Spears,
-shame, and wonder, and distress, struck him dumb. He gasped for breath.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_82" id="page_82">{82}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“My God!” he said; “and I to fall upon you for what had never happened,
-and taunt you with wealth when you were poor. Poor! are you actually
-poor, Paul?”</p>
-
-<p>“What is the use of searching into it? the facts are as I have told you.
-I shan’t starve,” said the young man, holding his head high.</p>
-
-<p>Spears looked at him with a mixture of grief and satisfaction, and held
-out a large hand.</p>
-
-<p>“Never mind,” he said, his face melting and working, and a smile of a
-very different character gleaming over it, “you would have been out of
-place with us if you had been Sir Paul; but come now, my lad, come now!
-It’s not money we want, but men. Come with us, you’ll be as welcome as
-the sunshine, though you have not a penny. For a rich man, I could see
-myself the incongruity; but for a poor man, what could be better than a
-new country and a fair field. Come! don’t bear malice for a few hasty
-words that were repented of as soon as they were said. I would have
-scorned to pay a word had you been kept back by your new grandeur. But
-now that you’re disinherited&mdash;why, Paul, come&mdash;Australia is the place
-for such as you.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_83" id="page_83">{83}</a></span> Young and strong with a good heart, and all the world
-before you! Why, there’s a new country for you to get hold of, to
-govern, if you like. Come! I’ll not oppose any dignity you may gain out
-there; and I tell you, you’ll have the ball at your foot, and the whole
-world before you! Come with us, I ask this time as a favour, Paul.”</p>
-
-<p>He had held out his hand with some wavering and doubt, though with
-enthusiasm. But gradually a curious expression of wonder came to his
-face; his hand dropped at his side. Paul made no motion towards taking
-it; the demagogue thought it was resentment. A flush of vivid colour
-came over him. “Come, this is a little too much for old friends,” he
-said, getting up hastily from his chair, with a thrill of wounded
-feeling in his voice.</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t wrong him, Spears,” said Fairfax. “He has had a great deal to
-bother him, and his foot is bad. You can meet another time and settle
-that. At present, let us get him out of this place. If he is angry, he
-has a right to be; but never mind that now. Let us get him out of here.”</p>
-
-<p>Spears did not say another word. He stalked away<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_84" id="page_84">{84}</a></span> into the house to
-which this room belonged, and the “hall” beyond it. It was a little
-tavern of the lower class in which he was living. By and by the woman
-came to say there was a cab at the door. And Paul limped out, leaning on
-Fairfax.</p>
-
-<p>All was quiet outside, the meeting dispersed; only one or two men
-sitting in the room down stairs, who cast a curious look upon the two
-young men, but took no further notice. As for Spears, he did not appear
-at all. He was lurking behind, his heart wrung with various feelings,
-but too much wounded, too much disappointed, too sore and sad to show
-himself. If Paul had seemed to require help, the rejected prophet was
-lingering in the hope of offering it; but nothing of the kind seemed the
-case. He limped out holding Fairfax’s arm. He did not even look round
-him as the other did, or show any signs of a wish to see his former
-friend. Spears had not got through the world up to this time without
-mortification; but he had never suffered so acutely as now.</p>
-
-<p>“Poor Spears,” Fairfax contrived to say, as they jolted along, leaving
-the mean and monotonous streets behind them. “I think you might have
-taken his hand.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_85" id="page_85">{85}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Pshaw!’ said Paul, “I am tired to death of all that. I don’t mean to
-say he is not honest&mdash;far more honest than most of them&mdash;but what is the
-meaning of all that clap-trap? Why, Spears ought to know as well as any
-man what folly it is. Bosh!” said the young man with an expression of
-disgust. The milder spectator beside him looked at him with unfeigned
-surprise.</p>
-
-<p>“I thought you went as far as he did, Markham. I thought you were out
-and out in your principles, accepting no compromise: I thought&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“You thought I was a fool,” said Paul, bitterly, “and you were right
-enough, if that is any satisfaction to you; but I had a lesson or two
-before my poor father’s death&mdash;and more since. Don’t let us speak of it.
-When a man has made an ass of himself, it is no pleasure to him to dwell
-upon it. And I am not free yet, and I don’t know when I shall be,” he
-cried, with an irrepressible desire for sympathy, then closed his mouth
-as if he had shut a book, and said no more.</p>
-
-<p>Thus they went jolting and creaking over the wet pavements all gleaming
-with muddy reflections. London was grim and dismal under that autumn
-rain, no flashing<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_86" id="page_86">{86}</a></span> of carriages about, or gleams of toilette, or signs
-of the great world which does its work under the guise of pleasure; only
-a theatre now and then in the glare of gas with idle people hanging
-about, keeping themselves dry under the porch; and afterward the great
-vacant rooms at the clubs with a vague figure scattered here and there,
-belated “men,” or waiters at their ease; the foot-passengers hurrying
-along under umbrellas, the cabs all splashed with mud, weary wayfarers
-and muddy streets. There was scarcely a word exchanged between them as
-they went along.</p>
-
-<p>“Where are you living?” said Fairfax at last.</p>
-
-<p>“The house is shut up,” said Paul, giving the name of his hotel.</p>
-
-<p>“But my place is not. Will you come with me and have your foot looked
-to? I wish you would come, Markham. There are heaps of things I want to
-say to you, and to ask you&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>Paul was in so fantastic and unreasonable a condition of mind that these
-last words were all that was necessary to alter his decision. He had
-thought he would go&mdash;why not?&mdash;and escape a little from all the
-contradictions in his own mind by means of his frien<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_87" id="page_87">{87}</a></span>d’s company. But
-the thought of having to answer questions made an end of that impulse of
-confidence. He had himself taken to the hotel instead, where, he said to
-himself with forlorn pride, at least there was nobody to insist upon any
-account of his thoughts or doings, where he should be unmolested by
-reason of being alone.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_88" id="page_88">{88}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI"></a>CHAPTER VI.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">The</span> visit of Janet Spears had made a great impression upon Lady Markham.
-She abstained as long as she could from speaking of it to Alice, but
-what is there which a woman can keep from her closest companion, her
-daughter, who is as her own soul? Up to this moment Alice had known
-nothing whatever about Janet Spears, not even of her existence. Perhaps
-Lady Markham’s discretion, and the painful sense that she had interfered
-injudiciously in Paul’s affairs, might not have sufficed to keep her
-secret; but Sir William’s illness had carried the day over everything,
-and not a word had been said between the mother and daughter on this
-subject. Even now Lady Markham made a heroic effort. Full as was her
-mind of the visit, she kept it to herself for two long days, thinking
-over<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_89" id="page_89">{89}</a></span> everything that had been said, and wondering if she had done as
-she ought, or if she should have been more kind to the girl whom (was it
-possible?) Paul loved, or more severe upon the creature who had
-enthralled him. At one time she thought of Janet in one way, at another
-in the other. The girl he loved (was it possible?), or the woman who had
-put forth evil arts and got him in her power. It is hard for a woman to
-be quite just to any one, male or female, who has injured her son: and
-people say it is hardest to be just, to a woman who has done so. [In
-this point I do not feel qualified to judge; but men say so who know
-women better, naturally, than they know themselves.] Lady Markham
-struggled very hard to be just: but it was difficult; and in a moment of
-pressure, when Alice came upon her suddenly, and with a soft arm round
-her and a soft cheek laid against hers, entreated to know if there was
-any fresh trouble&mdash;how could she help but tell her everything? Alice
-justified all vulgar sentiment on the subject by being triumphantly
-unjust.</p>
-
-<p>“He must have been cheated into it,” she cried. “Paul&mdash;<i>Paul!</i> so
-fastidious as he is, how could he ever, ever, have thought of a girl
-like that?<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_90" id="page_90">{90}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>But Lady Markham, anxious to keep the balance even, shook her head.</p>
-
-<p>“My dearest, you don’t know much about men. I can’t tell why it is. They
-choose those whom you would think they would fly from, and fly from
-those whom you would think&mdash;I don’t know, Alice, perhaps they get tired
-of the kind of women like you and me, whom they see every day.”</p>
-
-<p>“Mamma!”</p>
-
-<p>“I have thought so often, dear. <i>We</i> don’t feel so, but men&mdash;they get
-tired of one kind of woman. They think they will try something
-different. It has always been a mystery. And you must not think this was
-a&mdash;was not a good girl. I saw nothing wrong about her. Perhaps a little
-more&mdash;&mdash; no, I don’t know what to say. She was not saucy, or bold,
-or&mdash;&mdash; Perhaps it was only that she was not a lady,” Lady Markham said
-with a sigh.</p>
-
-<p>“But that Paul should care for any one who was not a lady,” Alice said,
-clasping her hands together with mingled despair and impatience; and
-then she cried suddenly, “Poor little Dolly!”</p>
-
-<p>“Dolly!” said Lady Markham. Nothing could<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_91" id="page_91">{91}</a></span> exceed her surprise. The air
-of grieved doubt and hesitation which had been in her face while they
-discussed Janet gave way to lively astonishment and displeasure. “What
-do you mean by Dolly?” she said.</p>
-
-<p>Then Alice faltered forth an ashamed confession&mdash;that she thought&mdash;that
-she had supposed&mdash;that she did not know anything about it&mdash;did not
-believe there was anything in it&mdash;but only, Dolly&mdash;&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>Nothing was to be made of this hesitating speech.</p>
-
-<p>“Dolly,” said Lady Markham, drawing herself up, “is a dear little girl.
-I am very fond of her. In her proper place she is charming; but my dear
-Alice, Dolly is scarcely more suitable for Paul, in his position.
-Ah!&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham stopped short and hid her face in her hands.</p>
-
-<p>During the time that these conversations&mdash;the visit of Janet and all its
-attendant circumstances, and the explanation of it thus given to
-Alice&mdash;were going on, these ladies lived upon the post which brought
-frequent communications from the people in London who were carrying on
-such inquiries as could be made about the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_92" id="page_92">{92}</a></span> intruder into the family, he
-who had so suddenly and decisively blighted all the prospects of Paul.
-Colonel Fleetwood wrote, and Mr. Scrivener, and Paul himself, though
-less frequently. The former was the only one that was hopeful; he was
-perfectly ready to believe that Gus was an impostor, and the whole thing
-“a got up affair.” Was it likely, he argued, that Sir William, the most
-steady-going old fellow, could be guilty of such a tremendous mistake?
-Had it only been a wickedness! but it was such a folly, such an error in
-judgment. A statesman, a man in parliament, one of the rulers of the
-country, how could any one suppose him capable of a thing so foolish?
-Mr. Scrivener was far less confident. He knew what a lawyer’s law was in
-his own private affairs, and he had not much more confidence in a
-stateman’s wisdom. He had not sent any one to Barbadoes, but he was
-making careful inquiries among all sorts of people who knew&mdash;West Indian
-agents, ancient governors, and consuls. And he had heard of Gus from
-more than one of these referees, and found his story confirmed in all
-points as to his life in Barbadoes. About his connexion with Sir William
-Markham, these people did not know, but they gave him the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_93" id="page_93">{93}</a></span> highest
-character, and confirmed his statement in many important details. The
-lawyer did not conceal from Lady Markham his complete conviction.
-Neither did Paul, who had given up his own cause at once, though he
-dragged on in London, dancing attendance at the lawyer’s office and
-hearing from day to day some fresh and, as he thought, unmeaning piece
-of additional proof. “Of course it is all right,” Paul wrote; “I never
-for a moment doubted that the man was all right. He may be a cad, but he
-was speaking the truth. I stay here to humour them; but I know very well
-that they will discover nothing which will shake his credit; and the
-best thing I can do is to get myself as soon as I can out of Sir Gus’s
-way.” This way of speaking of it was to both the ladies like turning the
-sword round in the wound. Where was it he meant to take himself, out of
-the way? They had neither of them any clue to Paul’s changed sentiments,
-and if he had vowed to go away while all was well with him, when he had
-fortune and splendour within reach, with those socialist emigrants whose
-very name was enough to alarm them, what would he do now when this
-horrible downfall and disappointment had loosed the bonds between him
-and his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_94" id="page_94">{94}</a></span> native country? A wild desire to call for help, even upon the
-least desirable of auxiliaries, upon Janet Spears herself, came to Lady
-Markham’s mind. If the girl could keep him at home, she felt herself
-able to receive even Janet to her heart.</p>
-
-<p>While their mother’s mind was thus occupied, the two little girls had
-languidly resumed their lessons. It is no reproach to the children to
-say that it was not very long before the impression made by their
-father’s death would have died out naturally, in an occasional tender
-recollection, or sudden burst of crying when something recalled him to
-their memory. It was not grief that made them languid, but the sense of
-something going on, a living agitation, and the shadow of a still
-greater disturbance to come. It was whispered vaguely between them that
-no doubt they would have to leave Markham, a thing which they sometimes
-felt like a deathblow and sometimes like a deliverance. When Bell and
-Marie thought of leaving their woods, their gardens, their “own house,”
-in which they had been born, the desolation of the thought overwhelmed
-them; but when, on the other hand, they thought of going away, perhaps
-to London, perhaps “abroad,” a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_95" id="page_95">{95}</a></span> thrill of guilty rapture ran through
-their bosoms. They had never come to such a pitch of wickedness as to
-say this to each other, but already in the rapid communion of the eyes
-each had guessed that the other thought there might be something to be
-said for such a possibility; and the idea made them restless, unable to
-settle to their work, and very trying to Mademoiselle, who, poor lady,
-had to put up with this reverberation of the troubles of the house
-without really having any share in them, or taking any very lively
-interest in these family concerns. Sometimes she had a headache, caused,
-as she said, by nothing but the continued disturbance of her nerves
-through their endless rustlings and changes. And when this headache got
-very bad and Mademoiselle betook herself to bed, it cannot be said that
-her pupils were sorry. They put their books away (having been brought up
-in the strictest habits of tidiness), and hastened out to their
-favourite haunts. The air and the movement stilled their nerves, which
-were as much at fault as those of Mademoiselle. They were seated on, or
-rather in, a tree near the fishpond, the favourite centre of all their
-games when the next great event occurred to them. Bell had brought out a
-book with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_96" id="page_96">{96}</a></span> her, which she held embraced in her arms, but had not opened.
-She was seated well up in the tree, dangling her feet close to Marie’s
-head, who was seated on a lower branch. Marie had no book&mdash;her tastes
-were not literary; and she was very near the edge of that great
-discovery which both had made, but neither avowed, that under some
-circumstances it might be “nice” to go away.</p>
-
-<p>“Were you ever in a great big, big place&mdash;in a city, Bell?”</p>
-
-<p>“You little silly, of course I have been in Farboro’. I have been with
-mamma a hundred times, and so have you.”</p>
-
-<p>“Farboro’ is not what I mean. Farboro’ is only a town. There are not so
-very many people in it, and the cathedral is the chief place. It is not
-noisy or wicked at all. I mean a great horrid place where there are
-crowds everywhere, and policemen, and where nobody goes to church. That
-is what they call a city in books. London is a city,” said Marie.</p>
-
-<p>“I have never been in London, you know. I wonder if we shall ever see
-it,” said Bell. “I wonder if mamma will ever take us there. I wonder if
-you and I<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_97" id="page_97">{97}</a></span> will be quite different from Alice when we grow up. <i>She</i> has
-been presented. I wonder if it makes a difference when poor girls are
-like us&mdash;without any father,” she added, with a little choke of tears.</p>
-
-<p>“Do you think we shall be poor?” said Marie. “There is not much
-difference now. We have all the same servants, and as much to eat, and
-Mademoiselle just the same.”</p>
-
-<p>“It will not make any difference in what we have to eat,” said Bell,
-approaching the dangerous subject. “But&mdash;perhaps we may not be able to
-stay at Markham. Oh, Marie! what would you think if mamma were to give
-up Markham altogether and go away?”</p>
-
-<p>Marie looked up with large eyes, stretching her neck, as her sister was
-at an elevation almost perpendicular. She said, in a tone of awe, “Oh, I
-don’t know! What would <i>you</i> think, Bell?”</p>
-
-<p>Neither of the children liked to commit themselves. At length Bell, who
-felt that her superior age required of her that she should lead the way,
-assumed the privilege of her years. “I don’t know either,” she said,
-reflectively. “If it was in summer, when everything is bright, I should
-not like it at all; but if, perhaps,” she<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_98" id="page_98">{98}</a></span> added, slower and slower, “it
-was in the rainy weather&mdash;when you can’t go out, when the grass is so
-wet you sink in it, when there is nothing but sleet and slush, and the
-trees drop cold drops upon you even when it’s not raining, and you get
-your frock all wet even in the avenue&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>Marie’s eyes opened bigger and bigger after every step of this
-hypothesis. She followed them with a movement of her lips and a gasp of
-excitement at the end.</p>
-
-<p>“Then&mdash;” said Bell, “perhaps&mdash;I think&mdash;it might be rather nice, Marie.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Bell! that is what I sometimes thought&mdash;but I never liked to say
-it.”</p>
-
-<p>“Nor me,” said Bell, more courageous, indifferent to grammar&mdash;and going
-on with hardihood after she had made the first plunge. “There would be
-Madame Tussaud’s, and the Crystal Palace, and the British Museum, and
-Westminster Abbey, and all the bazaars. However bad the weather was,
-there would always be something. I dare say mamma would take us to the
-theatre.”</p>
-
-<p>“But not just now,” said Marie. “It would not be<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_99" id="page_99">{99}</a></span> nice to go just now.
-It would look as if we had forgotten&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Did I say <i>now</i>? At present it is only autumn, and everybody is in the
-country. But when the days get short and dark, and you have to light the
-candles directly&mdash;What is it?” cried Bell, for Marie had shaken herself
-off her branch, and, with a cry of dismay, stood looking apparently at
-something which was coming. “Is it Mademoiselle?” said the little girl
-under her breath.</p>
-
-<p>Mademoiselle had a particular objection to that nest in the tree. Bell’s
-seat was one which was usually occupied by a boy, not one of the girls’
-places, as Roland and Harry contemptuously called the lower branches. It
-required some ingenuity to clamber into it, and more to get down
-again&mdash;and not only ingenuity, but an absence of petticoats would have
-been desirable. Bell felt herself catching here and there as she tried
-to get down hastily. Then came the sound of a long rent, which sent her
-brain all whirling. Her new black frock! and what would nurse say? The
-idea of nurse and Mademoiselle both waiting, full of fury, for her
-descent, was enough to obscure the perceptions of any<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_100" id="page_100">{100}</a></span> child. Her foot
-slipped from a mossy and treacherous twig; she caught wildly at
-something, she did not know what, and with a sudden whirr and whirl and
-blackness lost herself altogether for a moment. When she became aware of
-what was going on again, she found herself seated at the foot of the
-tree, staring across the fishpond, with a lump on her forehead and a
-singing in her ears. Marie was crying, bending over her, and saying,
-“Oh! what can we do&mdash;what shall I do? Do you think she will die, Mr.
-Gus?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, what a little goose you are!” murmured Bell, gradually coming to
-herself. “What should I die for? I have only got a knock&mdash;on my head.”
-She felt the lump on her forehead wonderingly as she spoke, for it hurt
-her, and nature directed her hand to the spot. “I have got a <i>dreadful</i>
-knock on my head,” she added, not without satisfaction. Then Bell leaned
-back on something, she did not know what, and saw a hand come round from
-behind with a wet handkerchief to lay upon her forehead. The hand was a
-brown hand with a big ring on it, at which Bell vaguely wondered where
-she had seen it before. Then, all of a sudden, she jumped up, upon her
-feet, though she felt very queer and giddy.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_101" id="page_101">{101}</a></span> “It is that little
-gentleman! You have been talking to him, Marie!”</p>
-
-<p>“And won’t you talk to me, too?” said Gus, following her with his wet
-handkerchief. “Well, never mind, put on this. The water is out of your
-own fishpond; it cannot do you any harm.”</p>
-
-<p>Bell was not able to resist, and he made her sit down again and have her
-forehead bathed. By degrees as she became aware of everything around
-her, Bell perceived that the little gentleman was very kind. His thin,
-brown hand touched her so gently, and he was not angry, though she had
-been angry. By and by she said, “I am better. Please, oh, please go
-away, Mr. Gus. I don’t want to be disagreeable, but how can <i>I</i> have
-anything to say to you, when you have been so&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, my dear,” said Mr. Gus. “What have I been?” For Bell paused, not
-knowing what to say.</p>
-
-<p>The little girl did not continue. She contented herself with throwing
-down Mr. Gus’s wet handkerchief from her forehead, which was not so bad
-now. You are our enemy,” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“I am nobody’s enemy. I am your brother. I want<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_102" id="page_102">{102}</a></span> to do everything I can
-for you, if you will let me. Don’t you remember what friends we made,
-and how fond we were of each other before you knew who I was; and why
-should you hate me now you know I am your brother?” said Gus.</p>
-
-<p>It was wonderful to see him standing there, so like their father: and it
-was very hard for two little girls to keep up an argument with a
-grown-up gentleman. But Bell, who had a great spirit, was not disposed
-to throw down her arms. She said, “Paul is my brother, and you are his
-enemy,” feeling at last that she was on steady ground.</p>
-
-<p>“I am no more Paul’s enemy than I am yours. Now listen, little girls. If
-some one were to leave you something, Bell&mdash;if it was to be put in the
-will that this was for Sir William Markham’s second daughter&mdash;how should
-you feel if it were taken from you and given to Marie?”</p>
-
-<p>“I would not put up with it all,” said Bell promptly. Then perceiving
-how she had committed herself, “It is not the same. It was Paul’s, and
-you want to take it from Paul.”</p>
-
-<p>“But I am the heir, and not Paul,” said the little<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_103" id="page_103">{103}</a></span> gentleman. “I am the
-eldest. You are very fond of your little sister, but you would not give
-up what was yours to Marie.”</p>
-
-<p>This time Bell was more wise. “You don’t know anything about it. What
-would it matter? for when anything is given to me, I always give half to
-Marie,” she said, with sparkling eyes.</p>
-
-<p>The little gentleman owned himself discomfited. “There you have the
-better of me,” he said. “But I should like to give a great part to Paul.
-I would give him everything in reason. And I have come now to see you,
-to ask you to do me a very great favour.”</p>
-
-<p>They looked at him with eyes that grew bigger and bigger, and as Bell
-was very pale, with a lump on her forehead, her aspect with her heroic
-gaze was tragi-comical, to say the least. They were both greatly melted
-and softened by the idea of having a favour asked of them, and Marie,
-who was entirely gained over, did nothing but nudge and pull her
-sister’s dress by way of recommending her to be merciful. Bell leant
-back upon the tree like a little image of Justice, with the bandage
-momentarily pushed off, but very much needed. It lay at her feet in the
-shape of Mr. Gus’s white<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_104" id="page_104">{104}</a></span> handkerchief; but all the severity, yet
-candour, of an entire Bench was in her eyes.</p>
-
-<p>“I want you to make my peace with your mother. I want you to persuade
-her to stay at Markham; to let me stay here to; to let me live among you
-like your brother, which I am. If you all run away as soon as I come
-near the place, what good will it do me?” said Gus. “I want you all.
-When the boys come home, we should have all kinds of fun, and as for
-you, I should not let anyone bother you. Fancy, I have nobody belonging
-to me but you. You are my family. I am more like an old uncle than your
-brother, but I should be very fond of you all the same. If your mother
-would only listen to me, it would be very nice for us all. I am sure you
-can be generous, Bell. You are old enough to understand. And I think
-Alice would be on my side if she would hear what I have got to say.”</p>
-
-<p>“Alice would never be on your side,” said Bell with decision. “Paul is
-Alice’s brother&mdash;her particular brother&mdash;and how could she bear to see
-him put out? Don’t you know we are all in pairs at Markham? Harry is my
-brother, and Roland is Marie’s.”</p>
-
-<p>“Ye-es,” said Marie tired of being left out, “but he<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_105" id="page_105">{105}</a></span> is not always
-nice. He sends me away because I am a girl, as if it was my fault!”</p>
-
-<p>“Well then,” said Mr. Gus, “if Alice will not stand my friend, I must
-trust it all to you. The thing you must do is to go to your mamma, and
-tell her your old brother is outside, very sorry to be the cause of any
-trouble, but that he can’t help being your brother, and a great deal
-older than Paul. How could I help that? I did not choose who my father
-was to be; and tell her if she would only speak to me, I will explain it
-all to her. And there is nothing she can ask me to do that I will not do
-for Paul. And tell her&mdash;but I need not tell you, Bell, for I can see in
-your eyes that you know quite well what to say.”</p>
-
-<p>The conviction that she would indeed be a valuable and eloquent advocate
-got into Bell’s mind as he went on. Yes, she felt she could say all that
-to mamma and better than Mr. Gus had said it. She would use such
-arguments that Lady Markham would be sure to yield. Bell was aware that
-she was clever, and all her own opposition melted away in the delightful
-mental excitement of this immense undertaking. She forgot the lump on
-her forehead, the buzzing in her ears, and even<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_106" id="page_106">{106}</a></span> more, she forgot the
-family opposition to the interloper who was taking away Paul’s
-birthright. “Oh yes, I know very well what to say,” she cried with a
-change of sentiment which was as complete as it was rapid, and in her
-excitement she set off at once for the house, framing little speeches as
-she went, in which the case of Gus should be put forth with all the
-devices of forensic talent. Oh what a pity I am not a boy! was the
-thought which flew through her mind as on the sudden gale of inspiration
-which swept through her. For the moment, perhaps, this fact, which would
-for ever prevent her from being a special pleader by profession, was a
-decided advantage to Bell. Little Marie did not like to be left behind.
-She looked wistfully after her sister, then she said, “I will tell mamma
-too,” and rushed after Bell. Finally, Mr. Gus himself completed the
-procession walking behind them. He had chosen no unfit ambassadors of
-peace, though the elder emissary looked very much as if she had been in
-the wars. And the little man walked after them with a little tremor
-varying the calm of self-satisfaction which usually reigned in his
-bosom. He knew he was doing what was by far the best and most Christian
-thing to do, and he<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_107" id="page_107">{107}</a></span> felt that he had managed it very cleverly in
-putting his cause into such hands. But notwithstanding these consolatory
-reflections, and notwithstanding the natural calm of his bosom, it is
-certain that Mr. Gus felt in that bosom an unaccustomed quiver of
-timidity which might almost have been called fear.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_108" id="page_108">{108}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII"></a>CHAPTER VII.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Gus</span> came into the hall with Bell and Marie, and waited there while they
-proceeded to plead his cause within. He walked about the hall softly,
-and looked at the pictures, the old map of the county, and other
-curiosities that were there. These things beguiled his anxiety about his
-reception, and filled him with an altogether novel interest. A thing
-which is quite indifferent to us while it belongs to our neighbour,
-gains immediate attraction when it becomes our own. He looked at
-everything with interest, even the cases of stuffed birds that decorated
-one corner. Then he came and seated himself in the great bamboo chair in
-which he had sat down the first time he came to Markham. It was not very
-long ago, not yet two months, but what a difference there was! Then,
-indeed, he had been<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_109" id="page_109">{109}</a></span> anxious about his reception, and he was anxious
-about his reception now. But when he came first, he had been doubtful of
-his position altogether, not sure what his rights were, or what claim he
-could make&mdash;and now his anxieties were merely sentimental, and his
-rights all established. He sat where he had sat then, and saw everything
-standing just as he had seen it, the trees the same, except in colour,
-nothing altered except himself. Now it was all his, this noble domain.
-He had not known what welcome he might receive, whether his father would
-acknowledge him, or what would happen, and now his father’s possessions
-were his, and no one could infringe his rights. How strange it was! He
-sat sunk in the great bamboo chair, and listened to the faint sound of
-voices which he heard through the open door, the two little girls
-pleading his cause. He was very desirous that they should be successful,
-for if he was not successful, Markham would be a dull house&mdash;but still,
-successful or not, nothing any longer could affect him vitally. A poor
-stranger, a wanderer from the tropics, unused to England and English
-ways, with not much money, and a very doubtful prospect before him, he
-had been when he first came here. How could<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_110" id="page_110">{110}</a></span> he help smiling at the
-change? He had no desire to do any one harm. All the evil that he had
-done was involuntary, but it could not be expected that he would give up
-his rights. He felt very much at his ease as he seated himself in that
-chair, notwithstanding the touch of anxiety in his mind. The prospect
-which was before him was enough to satisfy an ambitious man, but Gus was
-not ambitious. Indeed, the advantages he had gained were contracted in
-his eyes by his own inability fully to understand their extent. They
-were greater than he was aware, greater than his imagination could
-grasp. But, at least, they included everything that his imagination was
-able to grasp, and mortal man cannot desire more.</p>
-
-<p>Bell had gone in very quietly, inspired by her mission, without pausing
-to think, and Marie had followed, as Marie always did. They went
-straight into the room where they were sure, they thought, of seeing
-their mother. It was in the recess, the west chamber, at the end of the
-drawing room, that they found her. But the circumstances did not seem
-very favourable to their plea. Lady Markham and Alice were reading a
-letter together, and Alice, it was very apparent, was crying<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_111" id="page_111">{111}</a></span> over her
-mother’s shoulder, while Lady Markham was very pale, and her eyes red as
-if she had shed tears. “It is all over then,” she was saying as the
-children came in, folding the letter up to put it away. And Alice cried,
-and made no reply. This checked the straightforward fervour of Bell, who
-had walked straight into the room and halfway up its length before she
-discovered the state of affairs. “Mamma,” she had begun, “I have come
-from&mdash;&mdash;” Then Bell paused, and cried, “Oh, mamma, dear, what is the
-matter?” with sudden alarm, stopping short in mid-career.</p>
-
-<p>“Nothing very much,” said Lady Markham, “nothing that we did not know
-before. What is it, Bell? You may tell me all the same. We must face it,
-you know. We must not allow ourselves to be overcome by it,” she said
-with a little quiver of her lip, and a smile which made the little girls
-inclined to cry too.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh mamma! I just came from&mdash;him,” Bell stopped short again, feeling as
-if involved in a sort of treason, and her pale little countenance
-flushed. Only then Lady Markham perceived the state in which the child
-was.</p>
-
-<p>“What have you been doing to yourself, Bell? You<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_112" id="page_112">{112}</a></span> have hurt yourself.
-You have got a blow on the forehead. What was it? Let me look at you.
-You have been up in one of those trees.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh mamma,” cried Bell, finding in this the very opportunity she wanted,
-“I fell, and I think I might have killed myself: but all at once, I
-don’t know where he came from, I never saw him coming, there was
-the&mdash;little gentleman! He picked me up, and he spoiled all his
-handkerchief bathing my forehead. He was very kind, he always was very
-kind&mdash;to us children,” said Bell.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh Bell! how can you speak of that odious little man? how can you
-bother mamma about him? We have heard a great deal too much about him
-already,” cried Alice with an indignation that dried her tears.</p>
-
-<p>“It is not his fault,” said Lady Markham, “we must be just. What could
-he do but what he has done? If we had known of it all along, we should
-never have thought of blaming him&mdash;and it is not his fault that it all
-burst upon us in a moment. It was not his fault,” she said, shaking her
-head, “but you must not think I blame your dear papa. He meant it for
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_113" id="page_113">{113}</a></span>the best. I can see how it all happened as distinctly&mdash;&mdash; At first he
-thought it would wound me to hear that he had been married before. And
-then&mdash;he forgot it altogether. You must remember how young he was, and
-what is a baby to a man? He forgot about it. I can see it all so
-plainly. The only thing is my poor Paul!” And here, after her defence of
-his father, the mother broke down too.</p>
-
-<p>“Mamma,” said Bell, “oh, don’t cry, please don’t cry! That is exactly
-what he says. He says he will do anything you like to tell him. He says
-he never wanted to do any harm. He is as sorry&mdash;as sorry! But how could
-he help being born, and being old&mdash;so much older than Paul? He says he
-is very fond of us all. He does not mind what he does if you will only
-let him come home and be the eldest brother. Mamma,” said Bell,
-solemnly, struck with a new idea, “he must have saved my life, I think.
-I might have broken my neck, and there was nobody but Marie to run and
-get assistance. It was a very good thing for me that he was there. If he
-had not been there, you would have had&mdash;only five children instead of
-six,” Bell said, with a gulp, swallowing the lump in her throat. She
-thought she saw herself being carried along all white and still,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_114" id="page_114">{114}</a></span> and
-the thought overcame her with a sense of the pathos of the possible
-situation. She seemed to hear all the people saying, “Such a promising
-child and cut off in a moment;” and “Poor Lady Markham! just after her
-other great grief;” so that Bell could scarcely help sobbing over
-herself, though she had not been killed.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh Bell! it was not so bad as that! how could you be killed coming down
-head over heels from the old tree?” cried Marie, almost with
-indignation.</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham had satisfied herself in the meantime that the lump on the
-forehead was more ugly than serious.</p>
-
-<p>“Let us be very glad you have not suffered more,” she said. “But, Bell,
-the right thing would be not to climb up there again.”</p>
-
-<p>“Mamma, the right thing would be, if you care about me, at least, to let
-poor Mr. Gus come in, and thank him for saving my life. Oh, let him come
-in, mamma! How could he help being older than Paul? I dare say he would
-rather have been younger if he could; and I am sure by what he says he
-would give Paul anything&mdash;anything! to make it up to him, and to make
-friends with you. He says how miserable he<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_115" id="page_115">{115}</a></span> would be if you left him
-here all alone. He could not bear to be down here thinking he had turned
-us out. Oh, if you had only seen him! he looked as if he could cry&mdash;Ask
-Marie. And he wanted to know if he might speak to Alice, if Alice would
-speak for him. But I said I didn’t think it, because Paul was Alice’s
-particular brother, and she could not bear anything that was hard upon
-him; and then he said,” cried Bell, with unconscious embellishment,
-“<span class="lftspc">‘</span>You are my two little sisters, oh, go and plead for me! Say I will do
-anything&mdash;anything&mdash;whatever she pleases.’ Oh mamma! who could say more
-than that? He has nobody belonging to him, unless we will let him belong
-to us. He is a poor little gentleman, not young, nor nice-looking, nor
-clever, nor anything. And, mamma, he is a little&mdash;or more than a little,
-a great deal&mdash;<i>very</i> like poor papa. Oh!” cried Bell, breaking off with
-a suppressed shriek, as a hand suddenly was laid upon her shoulder.</p>
-
-<p>Nobody had observed him coming in. A light little man, with a soft step,
-and soft unobtrusive shoes that never had creaked in the course of their
-existence, upon a soft Turkey carpet, makes very little sound as he
-moves. He had got tired waiting outside, and the doors<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_116" id="page_116">{116}</a></span> were open, and
-Mr. Gus had never been shy. He had walked straight in, guided by their
-voices; and the very fact that he had thus made his way within those
-curtains into this sanctuary seemed to give him at once a footing in the
-place. He put his hand upon Bell’s shoulder, and, though he was not much
-taller than she was, made a very respectful bow to Lady Markham over her
-head.</p>
-
-<p>“I thought I might take the liberty to come in and speak for myself,
-Lady Markham,” he said. There was a flutter of his eyelids, giving that
-sidelong glance round him, which was the only thing that betrayed Gus’s
-consciousness that the place to which “he had taken the liberty” of
-coming in was his own. “My little sisters” (he put his other hand upon
-the shoulder of Marie, who was much consoled at thus being brought back
-out of the cold into which Bell’s superior gifts invariably sentenced
-her), “My little sisters can speak better for me than I can do; and
-won’t you take me in for the sake of the little things who have always
-been my friends? It is not my fault that this all came upon you as a
-surprise. Don’t you think it would be better for everybody&mdash;for the
-children, and for my poor fathe<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_117" id="page_117">{117}</a></span>r’s memory, and all, if you will just
-put up with having me in the house?”</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham grew very pale. She made a great effort, standing up to do
-it.</p>
-
-<p>“Sir Augustus,” she said, and nobody knew what it cost her to give him
-this title; all the blood ebbed away from her face: “Sir Augustus, the
-house is your own, it appears. What I can put up with has nothing to do
-with it.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” he said, tranquilly, bowing in acknowledgment, “it is my own; but
-it has been yours for a great many years. Why can’t we be friends? I
-can’t help being their brother, you know, whatever happens.”</p>
-
-<p>Alice had been sitting with her hand over her eyes. She had a special
-enmity towards this interloper; but now she took courage to look at him.
-They all looked at him, distinct among the little group of female faces.
-He was <i>dans son droit</i>, and it is impossible to tell how much the
-certainty that all belonged to him, that he was no mere claimant, but
-the proud possessor of the place, changed the aspect of the little
-gentleman, even to those who had most reason to be wounded by it. It
-gave him a dignity he had never possessed before, and a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_118" id="page_118">{118}</a></span> magnanimity
-too. When he saw Alice looking at him, he left the little girls and came
-towards her, holding out his hands. He was a different man in this
-interior from what he was outside.</p>
-
-<p>“I should be very fond of you if you would let me,” he said. “Alice,
-though you are Paul’s particular sister, you can’t help being my sister
-too; and there is some one else who is a friend of mine, who has been
-very kind to me,” the little man said significantly, sinking his voice.</p>
-
-<p>What did he mean? Though she did not know what he meant; Alice felt a
-flame of colour flush over her cheeks in spite of herself.</p>
-
-<p>“We are not monsters to disregard such an appeal,” said Lady Markham.
-“Whatever may happen, and however we may feel, we must all acknowledge
-that you mean to be very kind. You will not ask us to say more just now.
-If you will send for your things, I will give orders to have your rooms
-prepared at once.”</p>
-
-<p>“Mamma!” they all cried, in a chorus of wonder. Alice with something
-like indignation, Bell and Marie with an excitement which was half
-pleasure: for this<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_119" id="page_119">{119}</a></span> was novelty, at least, if nothing else, which always
-commends itself to the mind of youth.</p>
-
-<p>“If it is his right, he shall have it,” said Lady Markham, with a quiver
-in her voice. “Mr. Scrivener tells me we must resist no longer&mdash;and he
-is your brother, as he says, and we have no right to reject his
-kindness. Do you know, children,” she cried, suddenly clasping her hands
-together with an impatient movement, “while we are talking so much at
-our ease, it is not our own house we are in, but this gentleman’s house?
-He can turn us out of it whenever he pleases, while we are arguing
-whether we will let him come into it! Sir,” she said, rising up once
-more (but she had done it once; she could not again give him the title,
-which ought to have been Paul’s)&mdash;“Sir, I acknowledge that you are kind,
-generous&mdash;far more than we have any right to expect&mdash;but you will
-understand that such a position is not easy&mdash;that it is very strange to
-me&mdash;and very new, and&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Certainly, ma’am,” said Gus. Her politeness (as he called it to
-himself) put him on his mettle. “All you say is very true and just. If I
-were a little monster, as Alice thinks, there are a great many things I
-could<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_120" id="page_120">{120}</a></span> do to make myself disagreeable; and if you were not a sensible
-woman, as I always felt you to be, we might make a very pretty mess
-between us. But as we are not fiends, but good Christians (I hope),
-suppose you let the little ones come down with me to the village to see
-after my things? It’s a nice afternoon, though a little dull. You ladies
-ought to go out too and take the air. My little dears,” he said, “we’ll
-have those big cases up; there are a lot of things in them I brought
-from Barbadoes expressly for you. And those sweetmeats&mdash;I told you of
-them the first time I came into this house.”</p>
-
-<p>“You said they were for me,” said Marie, with a tone of reproach; “but
-that cannot have been true, for you did not know of me.”</p>
-
-<p>Gus had put one hand in Bell’s arm and the other on Marie’s shoulder. He
-looked at his two little companions with the sincerest pleasure in his
-little brown face.</p>
-
-<p>“I did not know you were Marie, nor that this was Bell: but I knew that
-you were you,” said the little gentleman, with a smile. “And,” he added,
-looking round upon them all, “I knew we must be<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_121" id="page_121">{121}</a></span> friends sooner or
-later. Let’s go and see after the cases now.”</p>
-
-<p>This was how it was all arranged, to the consternation and amazement of
-all the world; and Lady Markham was not less astonished than all the
-rest. She went to the Hall window when they were gone, and looked out
-after them, scarcely believing her senses. Sir Augustus Markham (as he
-must now be allowed to be) had put his arm into Bell’s, who was nearly
-as tall as he was, and who had forgotten all about the bump on her
-forehead and the tear in her frock; while Marie held his other hand, and
-skipped along by his side, now in front, now behind, looking up into his
-face and chattering to him. There was in Gus’s gait, in his trim little
-figure, and his personality in general, a something which was much more
-like Sir William than any of his other children. It had always been a
-little private source of gratification to Lady Markham, notwithstanding
-her sincere affection for her husband, that Paul was like the
-Fleetwoods, who were much finer men. But this resemblance, which she had
-not very much desired for her own children, had settled in the unknown
-offspring of his youth. It added now another pang to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_122" id="page_122">{122}</a></span> her heartache, not
-only to see how like he was, but to see how entirely the children had
-adopted their new, yet old, brother. She withdrew from the window in a
-bewilderment of pain and excitement. What would Paul say to the step she
-had taken? It was right, she had felt. She had done what was the hardest
-to do, because it seemed evident that it was the best; but what would
-Paul say? And now that all hope and resistance was over, and nothing to
-be done but to submit and make the best of it, what was to become of her
-boy? Lady Markham had not the solace of knowing of the change that had
-taken place in Paul’s mind. She expected nothing else than that her next
-meeting with Paul would be to take leave of him, to see him go away with
-his chosen associates; most likely the husband of Janet Spears, or about
-to become so. Could Janet Spears even now secure her son to her? bring
-him back? fix him in England?&mdash;at least within reach of her care and
-help? And should she&mdash;could she&mdash;do anything to persuade the girl to
-exercise her influence? That discussion, which had been broken by the
-sudden appearance of Bell, and this strange episode altogether, returned
-to her mind as she went sadly up stairs to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_123" id="page_123">{123}</a></span> consult with Mrs. Fry about
-the rooms to be made ready for Sir Augustus. Poor Lady Markham! she
-would have to speak of him by this name, and to acknowledge to the
-servants the downfall of her own son, the descent of her own family to a
-lower place&mdash;Sir William’s second family. It was hard&mdash;very hard&mdash;upon a
-woman who had been strong in a pride which had nothing bitter in it, so
-long as it had been unassailed, and all had gone well, but which gave
-her pangs now that were sufficiently difficult to bear. And then there
-was the dilemma in her heart still more difficult, still more painful.
-She had done what she thought was the best, at much cost to herself, in
-this matter; but ah, the other matter, which was still nearer her heart,
-how was she, torn as she was by diverse emotions, to know in Paul’s case
-what was the best?</p>
-
-<p>It would be needless to attempt to describe the excitement raised in the
-household by the announcement that “Sir Augustus” was “coming home,” and
-that his rooms were to be got ready with all speed.</p>
-
-<p>“My lady has give up the very best of everything,” Mrs. Fry said,
-solemnly; “and as considerate, thinking which was to be the warmest,
-seeing as he’s come from India, where it is <i>that</i> warm. It would not
-become us<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_124" id="page_124">{124}</a></span> as are only servants, to be more particular than my lady, or
-else I don’t know that I could make it convenient to stay with a
-gentleman as has the blood of niggers in his veins.”</p>
-
-<p>“I knowed it!” Mr. Brown said, slapping his thigh; he was usually more
-guarded in his language, but excitement carries the day over grammar
-even with persons of more elevated breeding. “The last time as ever I
-helped him on with his coat there was something as told me it was him
-that was the man, and not Paul. Well! I don’t say as I don’t regret it
-in some ways, but pride must have a fall, as the Bible says.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t see as it lays in your spere to quote the Bible on a any such
-subject,” said Mrs. Fry with indignation. “If it’s Mr. Paul, I just wish
-he had a little more pride. His dear mother would be easier in her mind
-this day if he was one that held more by his own class. And if you’re
-pleased, you that have eat their bread this fifteen years, to have a bit
-of a little upstart that is only half an Englishman, instead of your
-young master that you’ve seen grown up from a boy&mdash;and as handsome a boy
-as one could wish to see&mdash;I don’t think much of your Christianity, and
-quoting out of the Bible. I<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_125" id="page_125">{125}</a></span>t’s easier a deal to do that than to perform
-what’s put down there.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope I knows my duty, ma’am,” said Mr. Brown, resuming the dignity
-which excitement had momentarily shaken, “without instruction from you
-or any one.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope you do, Mr. Brown,” said Mrs. Fry. And this little passage of
-arms restored the equilibrium of these two important members of the
-household. But when it became known in the village and at the station,
-where the great cases which had been lying at the latter place were
-ordered by Sir Augustus to be carried to the house, and his portmanteau
-brought from the Markham Arms, and when slowly, through a hundred rills
-of conflicting information, the news got spread about the country till
-it flooded, like a rushing torrent, all the great houses and all the
-outlying villages&mdash;drove the Trevors and the Westlands half out of their
-senses, and communicated a sudden vertigo to the entire
-neighbourhood&mdash;words fail us to describe the commotion. Everybody had
-known there was something wrong, but who could have imagined anything so
-sweeping and complete. “You see now, mamma, how right I was to let Paul
-alone,” Ada Westland said with her frank<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_126" id="page_126">{126}</a></span> cynicism. “We must see that
-your papa calls upon Sir Augustus,” that far-seeing mother replied. As
-for old Admiral Trevor, who was getting more and more into his dotage
-every day, he ordered his carriage at once to go out and “putsh shtop to
-it.” “Will Markham ought to be ashamed of himself,” the old sailor said.
-The same impulse moved the inhabitants of the rectory, both father and
-daughter. Mr. Stainforth did nothing but go about his garden all day
-wringing his hands and crying, “Dear! dear!” and trying to recollect
-something about it, some way of proving an <i>alibi</i> or getting evidence
-to show that it was impossible. He, too, felt that it was his duty to
-put a stop to it. And as for Dolly, what could she do but cry her pretty
-eyes out, and wish, oh so vainly, that she had a hundred thousand pounds
-that she might give it all to Paul!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_127" id="page_127">{127}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII"></a>CHAPTER VIII.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Lady Markham</span>, when she thus received Sir Augustus, did so with no
-intention of herself remaining in the house which had been her home for
-so long. In any case, when the lawyer had pronounced that there was no
-longer any room for resistance, she would have yielded; she would not
-have prolonged a vain struggle, or given the new owner any trouble in
-gaining possession of his house. When she lay down that night for the
-first time under the same roof with the interloper, he who had, she said
-to herself, ruined her son’s prospects, and taken his inheritance from
-him, she had not that satisfaction in her mind of having done her duty
-which is supposed to be the unfailing recompense of a good action. She
-had done her duty, she hoped. She did not think that she was justified
-in refusing<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_128" id="page_128">{128}</a></span> Sir Gus’s overtures, or in turning him into an enemy; but
-it was with a sore heart and mind, much exercised with doubt, that she
-thought of what she had done. It was right in one way, but was it right
-in another? What would Paul think of her apparent alliance and
-friendship with the man who certainly had been his supplanter, and so
-far as any one could see had spoiled his life? Paul was Lady Markham’s
-dearest son, but he was the darkest place in her landscape, the subject
-which she dwelt upon most, yet had least comfort in contemplating.
-Notwithstanding the love and anxiety which he called forth in her, all
-the questions connected with him were so painful that, if she could, she
-would have avoided them altogether. What was he going to do? Was he on
-the eve of the voyage which might separate him from her for ever? Was he
-on the eve of the marriage that would separate them still more? She
-longed and pined every day for letters from him, and yet when the post
-brought none, she was almost relieved. At least he was not going yet, at
-least he was not married yet. She wrote to him almost every day, and
-lavished upon him a thousand tendernesses, and yet it was no pleasure to
-her to think of Paul.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_129" id="page_129">{129}</a></span> His very name brought an additional line to her
-forehead and quiver to her lip.</p>
-
-<p>Next morning she was more undecided than ever. What was she to do? Again
-the post had come in, and Paul had not added a word to the information
-she had received. He had not said whether he was coming, or what he was
-going to do. It occurred to her as she was dressing that the presence of
-his stepbrother in the house might keep him away&mdash;that indeed it was
-almost certain to keep him away, and that this afforded an urgent reason
-for speedy removal. The idea gave her a sensation of hurry and nervous
-haste. There was a dower-house on the estate near the town of Farborough
-to which perhaps it would be well for her to retire. But when she
-thought of all that would be involved in the removal, Lady Markham’s
-courage failed her. Why did not this man keep away? A few months she
-might at least have had to detach herself, to accustom herself to the
-change. It seemed hard, very hard, to face everything at once. Had she
-really been right after all in yielding? Ought she not to have stood out
-and made her bargain for time enough to prepare her removal tranquilly?
-In the days when a glow of satisfaction followed<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_130" id="page_130">{130}</a></span> every good action,
-there must have been more absolute certainty upon the subject, what was
-good and what was evil, than exists now. The kindness, the
-self-sacrifice of her act had made it appear the best, the only thing to
-do; but now came the cold shadow of doubt. Had not she compromised her
-dignity by doing it? Had not she done something that would offend and
-alienate Paul? The night not only had not brought counsel, but it had
-made all her difficulties worse.</p>
-
-<p>When Lady Markham went downstairs, however, the first sight which met
-her eyes was one of at least a very conciliatory character. In the hall
-stood one of Gus’s larger packing-cases, those cases which had been
-lying at the station for so long, opened at last, and giving forth its
-riches. The floor was covered with West Indian sweetmeats, pots of guava
-jelly, and ginger, and many other tropical dainties; while the two
-little girls, in high excitement, were taking out the stores which
-remained, the scented neck-laces and bark-lace, and all the curious
-manufactures of the island; they were speechless with delight and
-enthusiasm, yet bursting out now and then into torrents of questions,
-asking<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_131" id="page_131">{131}</a></span> about everything. Gus sat complacently in the midst of all the
-rubbish in the big bamboo-chair, stretching out his little legs and
-rubbing his hands. “I told you I brought them for you,” he was saying.
-Bell and Marie could not believe their eyes as they saw the heaps that
-accumulated round them. “I thought you would like to give presents to
-your little friends; there is plenty for everybody.”</p>
-
-<p>“But oh! Mr. Gus,” cried Marie, dancing about him, “how could you know
-just what we wanted? how could you tell we should have friends?”</p>
-
-<p>It was pretty to see him sitting among the litter, his brown countenance
-beaming.</p>
-
-<p>“I knew, of course, you must be nice children,” he said; “I knew what
-you would want. But you must not call me Mr. Gus any longer. Call me Gus
-without the mister.”</p>
-
-<p>The two little girls looked at each other and laughed.</p>
-
-<p>“But you are so old,” they said.</p>
-
-<p>“It’s a pity, isn’t it?” said the little gentleman.</p>
-
-<p>They were as much at their ease together as if they had known him all
-their lives. What mother could resist such a scene? She paused on the
-stairs and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_132" id="page_132">{132}</a></span> looked over the banisters and watched them. If it had not
-been for the tragedy involved, for her husband’s death and her son’s
-disinheritance, what more pleasant than this domestic scene! The
-children had never been so much at their ease with their father, nor
-would it have occurred to them to use half so much freedom with Paul as
-they did with the stranger Gus. Lady Markham’s heart thrilled with
-pleasure and pain, and when at last she went downstairs, there was a
-tone of cordiality in spite of herself in her morning greeting.</p>
-
-<p>“I fear I am a little late. I have kept you waiting,” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh mamma! he has had his breakfast with us,” cried the little girls.</p>
-
-<p>“You must not mind me. I am from the tropics. I always rise with the
-dawn,” said the little man. “But I am quite happy so long as I have the
-children.”</p>
-
-<p>He followed her into the breakfast-room, Bell linking herself on to his
-arm and Marie holding his hand. They brought in some of the sweetmeats
-with them, and the little girls began with great importance to open
-them, each making her offering to mamma. It was the first appearance of
-anything like cheerfulness since<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_133" id="page_133">{133}</a></span> grief had entered the house. While
-this little bustle was going on, Alice came in after her mother very
-quietly, hoping to avoid all necessity of speaking to the intruder. The
-feeling that was in her mind was that she could not endure to see him
-here, and that if her mother would not leave the place, she at least
-must. When Gus saw her, however, her hope of escape was over. He came up
-to her at once and took her hand, and made a little speech.</p>
-
-<p>“You will not make friends with me as the children do,” he said; “but
-you will find your old brother will always stand your friend if you want
-one.”</p>
-
-<p>Alice drew her hand away and escaped to her usual place with her cheeks
-blazing. Why did he offer to “stand her friend?” what did he mean by his
-reference last night to some one else? She knew very well what he
-meant&mdash;it was this that made it impertinent. He had met her two or three
-times with Mr. Fairfax, and no doubt had been so vulgar and disagreeable
-as to suppose that Mr. Fairfax&mdash;not having the least idea of course how
-they had been brought together, and that Mr. Fairfax’s presence at
-Markham was entirely accidental! Alice knew perfectly well what Gus
-meant.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_134" id="page_134">{134}</a></span> He thought the young man was an undistinguished lover, whom
-probably Lady Markham would not accept, but whom Alice was ready enough
-to accept, and it was in this light that he proffered his presumptuous
-and undesired help. Alice could not trust herself to speak. It seemed to
-her that besides the harm it had done Paul, there was another wrong to
-herself in these injudicious, unnecessary offers of assistance. She
-would not look at the curiosities the little girls carried in their
-frocks, folding up their skirts to make great pockets, nor taste their
-sweetmeats, nor countenance their pleasure. Instead of that, Alice
-wrapped herself up in abstraction and sadness. To be able to hide some
-sulkiness and a great deal of annoyance and bitter constraint under the
-mask of grief is often a great ease to the spirit. She had the
-satisfaction of checking all the glee of Marie and Bell, and of making
-even Lady Markham repent of the smile into which she had been beguiled.</p>
-
-<p>Thus, however, the day went on. When Lady Markham again watched her
-children going down the avenue, one on either side of the new master of
-the house, with a softened look in her face, Alice turned away from her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_135" id="page_135">{135}</a></span>
-mother with the keenest displeasure; she forsook her altogether, going
-away from her to her own room, where she shut herself up and began to
-make a review of all her little possessions with the view of removing
-them, somewhere, anywhere, she did not care where. And very dismal
-visions crossed the inexperienced mind of Alice. She did not know how
-this miserable change in the family affairs affected her own position or
-her mother’s. She thought, perhaps, that they had lost everything, as
-Paul had lost everything. And sooner than live on the bounty of this
-stranger, Alice felt that there was nothing she could not do. She
-thought of going out as a governess, as girls do in novels. Why not?
-What was she better than the thousands of girls who did so, and rather
-that a hundred times, rather that or anything! Then it occurred to her
-that perhaps she might go with Paul. That, perhaps, would be a better
-way. Even in the former days, out of the midst of luxury and comfort, it
-had seemed to her that Paul’s dream of living a primitive life and
-cultivating his bit of land, his just share of the universal possession
-of man, had something fine, something noble in it. With her brother she
-could go to the end of the world to sustain<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_136" id="page_136">{136}</a></span> and comfort him. What would
-she care what she did? Would she be less a lady if she cooked his dinner
-or washed his clothes? Nay, not at all. What better could any woman
-wish? But then there was this girl&mdash;the man’s daughter who had been at
-Markham with Paul. Thus Alice was suddenly stopped again. Walls of iron
-seemed to rise around her wherever she turned. Was it possible, was it
-possible? Paul, who was so fastidious, so hard to please! Thus when
-despairing of the circumstances around herself she turned to the idea of
-her brother, her heart grew sick with a new and cruel barrier before
-her. An alien had come into her home and spoiled it; an alien was to
-share her brother’s life and ruin that. All around her the world was
-breaking in with an insupportable intrusion&mdash;people who had nothing to
-do with her coming into the very sanctuary of her life. Lady Markham was
-going to put up with it, as it seemed, but Alice said to herself that
-she could not, would not, put up with it. She could not tell what she
-would do, or where she would flee, but to tolerate the man who had taken
-Paul’s inheritance, or the woman who had got Paul’s heart, was above her
-strength. Should she go out as a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_137" id="page_137">{137}</a></span> governess? this seemed the one outlet;
-or&mdash;was there any other?</p>
-
-<p>Now, how it was that Fairfax should have suddenly leaped into her mind
-with as startling an effect as if he had come through the window, or
-down from the sky in bodily presence, I cannot pretend to tell. For a
-little while he had been her chief companion&mdash;her helpmate, so to
-speak&mdash;and, at the same time, her servant, watching her looks to see
-what he could do for her&mdash;ready to fly, on a moment’s notice, to
-supplement her services in the sick-room&mdash;making of himself, indeed, a
-sort of complement of her and other self, doing the things she could not
-do. He had been, not like Paul at home, for Paul had never been so ready
-and helpful, but like nothing else than a man-Alice, another half of
-her, understanding her before she spoke&mdash;doing what she wished by
-intuition. This had not lasted very long, it is true, but while it had
-lasted, it had been like nothing that Alice had ever known. She had said
-to herself often that she scarcely knew him. He had come into her life
-by accident, and he had gone out of it just as suddenly, and with an
-almost angry dismissal on her part. Scarcely knew him! and yet was there
-anybody that<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_138" id="page_138">{138}</a></span> she knew half so well? Why Fairfax should have suddenly
-become, as it were, visible to her in the midst of her thoughts, she did
-not know. One moment she could see nothing but those closing walls
-around her&mdash;a barrier here, a barrier there; no way of escape. When all
-at once, in the twinkling of an eye, there was a glimmer in the
-darkness, an opening, and there he stood, looking at her tenderly,
-deprecating, yet with a gleam of humour in his eyes. “You won’t have
-anything to say to me,” he seemed to be saying; “but all the same, if
-you should think better of it, I am here.”</p>
-
-<p>It is impossible to tell the effect this sudden apparition, as confusing
-as if he had actually come in person, had upon Alice. She was so angry,
-that she beat her hands together in sudden rage&mdash;with whom&mdash;with
-herself? for if the treacherous heart within her conjured up the young
-man’s image, was it Mr. Fairfax’s fault? But it was against him that she
-threw out all that unnecessary anger. How dared he come when she wanted
-none of him! To intrude yourself into a girl’s presence when she does
-not want you is bad enough, but to leap thus into her imagination! it
-was insupportable. She struck her hands together with a kind<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_139" id="page_139">{139}</a></span> of
-fury&mdash;it was a way she had&mdash;her cheeks grew crimson, her heart thumped
-quite unnecessarily against her breast. And all the time he seemed to
-stand and look at her not tragically, or with any heroic aspect (which
-did not belong to him), but with that half smiling, half upbraiding
-look, and always a little gleam of fun in his eyes. “If you should think
-better of it, I am always here.” The words she put into his mouth were
-quite characteristic of him. No high-flown professions of faithfulness
-and devotion could have said more.</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham had seen clearly enough that Alice was no longer in
-sympathy with her, and her heart bled for the separation and for the
-shadow in her child’s face, even while she could not refuse to feel a
-certain satisfaction otherwise in the step she had taken. It is often
-easier to justify one’s self to others than to respond to the secret
-doubts that arise in one’s own bosom; but when the gloomy looks of Alice
-proclaimed the indictment that was being drawn up against her mother in
-her mind, Lady Markham, strangely enough, began to feel the balance
-turn, and a little self-assertion came to her aid. But she was very glad
-of the opportunity given her by a visit from the Rector to send for her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_140" id="page_140">{140}</a></span>
-daughter, who had not come near her all the morning. The Rector was not
-a very frequent visitor at the Chase, nor indeed anywhere. He was old,
-and he was growing feeble, and he did not care to move about. It was,
-however, so natural that he should make his appearance in the trouble
-which existed in the house, that nothing but a visit of sympathy was
-thought of. And Dolly was with him, upon whom Lady Markham looked with
-different eyes&mdash;a little jealous, a little tender&mdash;ready to find out
-every evidence the girl might show of interest in Paul. There was
-abundant opportunity to judge of her feelings in this respect, for Paul
-was the chief subject spoken of. Mr. Stainforth had come with no other
-object. He led Lady Markham to the further end of the room while the two
-girls talked.</p>
-
-<p>“I want to say something to you,” he said. It was to ask what Paul was
-going to do&mdash;what his intentions were. “It breaks my heart to think of
-it,” said the old man; “but we must submit to fate.” He was something of
-a heathen, though he was a clergyman, and this was how he chose to put
-it: “What is he going to do?”</p>
-
-<p>Alas! of all the subjects on which his mother could<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_141" id="page_141">{141}</a></span> have been
-questioned, this was the most embarrassing. She sighed, and said&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I cannot tell. There were some schemes in his head&mdash;or rather he had
-been drawn into some schemes&mdash;of emigration&mdash;before all this sorrow
-came.”</p>
-
-<p>“Emigration! before&mdash;&mdash;!”</p>
-
-<p>The rector could not make this out.</p>
-
-<p>“You know, that his opinions gave us some trouble. It was a&mdash;visionary
-scheme&mdash;for the advantage of other people,” Lady Markham said.</p>
-
-<p>“Ah! there must be no more of that, my dear Lady Markham; there must be
-no more of that. Socialism under some gloss or other, I know:&mdash;but life
-has become too serious with Paul now for any nonsense like that.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish I could think he would see it in that light,” said his mother,
-shaking her head.</p>
-
-<p>“But he <i>must</i>; there is no choice left him. He must see it in that
-light. I do not know whether this that I am going to suggest ever came
-into your mind. Lady Markham, Paul must take the living, that is all
-about it. He must take orders; and as soon as he is ready, I will
-abdicate. I should have done so long ago had there been a son of the
-house coming on. He must<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_142" id="page_142">{142}</a></span> go into the Church&mdash;that is by far the best
-thing to do.”</p>
-
-<p>“The Church!” said Lady Markham, in extreme surprise. “I fear he would
-never think of that, Mr. Stainforth.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then he will be very foolish,” said the old Rector. “What do these
-foolish young fellows mean? It is an excellent living, a good house, not
-too much to do, good society, and a good position. Suppose they don’t
-like visiting old women, and that sort of thing, they can always get
-some one to do it for them&mdash;a curate at the worst, for that costs money;
-but most likely the ladies about. If he marries, which of course he
-would do, his wife would attend to that. There is Dolly, who saves me a
-great deal of trouble. She is quite as good as a curate. Oh, for that
-matter, there are as great drawbacks in the Church as in other
-professions. What do the young fellows mean, Lady Markham, to reject a
-very desirable life for such little annoyances as that?”</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham still shook her head notwithstanding the Rector’s
-eloquence.</p>
-
-<p>“Paul would not see it in that light,” she said. “Unless he could throw
-himself into all the duties with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_143" id="page_143">{143}</a></span> his whole heart, he would never do it,
-and I fear he would not be able to do that.”</p>
-
-<p>“This is nonsense,” said Mr. Stainforth. The old man was very much in
-earnest. “I would soon show him that all that is really necessary is
-very easy to get through, and short of his natural position there would
-be none so suitable. He must think of it. I cannot think of anything
-that would be so suitable. The bar is overcrowded, he is not a fellow to
-think of the army, though, indeed,” said the old man, with a
-cold-blooded determination to say out all he meant, “if there was a war,
-and men had a chance of good promotion, I don’t know that I should say
-anything against that. But the Church, Lady Markham, the Church:&mdash;Almost
-as good a house as this is, if not so big, and a great deal of leisure.
-I assure you I could easily convince him that there is nothing he could
-choose which would not afford drawbacks quite as great. And, short of
-his natural position, the Rector of Markham Royal is not a bad thing to
-look to. He might marry well, and as probably the other will never
-marry&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Ah!” said Lady Markham, with her eyes full of tears, “it is easy to
-talk; but Paul would never lend any<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_144" id="page_144">{144}</a></span> ear to that. In all likelihood, so
-far as I know, his decision is already made. That is to say,” she added
-with a sigh, “it was all settled before. Why should he change now when
-everything favours him? when Providence itself has moved all hindrances
-out of his way?”</p>
-
-<p>“But he must not, Madam,” cried the Rector, raising his voice. “What,
-emigrate! and leave you here in your widowhood with no one to stand by
-you! This is nonsense&mdash;nonsense, Lady Markham. I assure you, my dear
-Madam, it is impossible, it must not be.”</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham smiled faintly through her tears. She shook her head. It
-seemed to her that the old Rector, with all his long life behind him,
-was so much less experienced, so much more youthful than she was. <i>Must</i>
-not be! What did it matter who said that so long as the boy himself did
-not say it? The Rector had so raised his voice that the two girls had an
-excuse for coming nearer, for asking, with their eyes at least, what it
-was.</p>
-
-<p>“The Rector says Paul must not go; that he ought to go into the Church
-and succeed to the living. Ah!” cried Lady Markham, “it is so easy to
-say ‘ought’ and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_145" id="page_145">{145}</a></span> ‘must not.’ And what can I say? that he will do what he
-thinks right, not what we think right. What does any one else matter? He
-will do&mdash;what he likes himself.”</p>
-
-<p>Her voice was choked&mdash;her heart was very sore. Never had she breathed a
-word of censure upon Paul to other ears than perhaps those of Alice
-before. Her usual strength had forsaken her. And Alice, who was
-estranged and chilled, did not go near her mother. Dolly Stainforth had
-never been brought up to neglect her duties in this particular. Her
-business in life had always been with people who were in trouble; a kind
-of professional habit, so to speak, delivered her from shyness even when
-her own feelings were concerned. She went up quickly to the poor lady
-who was weeping, without restraint, and took her hand in those soft
-little firm hands which had held up so many. Not so much a shy girl full
-of great tenderness as a little celestial curate, devoted everywhere to
-the service of the sorrowful, she did not blush or hesitate, but with
-two big tears in her eyes spoke her consolation.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh dear Lady Markham,” Dolly said, “are you not proud, are you not
-happy to know that it is only what<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_146" id="page_146">{146}</a></span> he thinks right that he will do?
-What could any one say more? Papa does not know him as&mdash;as <i>you</i> do. He
-thinks he might be persuaded, though his heart would not be in it; but
-you&mdash;you would not have him do that? I&mdash;” said Dolly all unawares,
-betraying herself with a little sob in her throat and her voice sinking
-so low as almost to be inaudible&mdash;“I” (as if she had anything to do with
-it! strong emotion gave her such importance) “would rather he should
-go&mdash;than stay like that!”</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham clasped her fingers about those two little firm yet
-tremulous hands. It was the kind of consolation she wanted. She put up
-her face to kiss Dolly, who straightway broke down and cried, and was an
-angel-curate no longer. By this time herself had come in, and her own
-deep-seated, childish preference, which she had not known to be love.
-“Tch&mdash;tch&mdash;tch,” said the Rector under his breath, thinking within
-himself some common thought about the ridiculousness of women, even the
-best. But already there were other spectators who had seen and heard
-some portion of what was going on. It was the worst of Lady Markham’s
-pretty room that it was liable to be approached without<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_147" id="page_147">{147}</a></span> warning. Alice
-suddenly sprang up with a cry of astonishment, dismay, and delight.
-“Paul!” she cried, startling the whole party as if a shell had fallen
-among them. The young man stood within the half-drawn curtains with a
-pale and serious face, looking at the group. His mother thought of but
-one thing as she looked up and saw him before her. He had come to tell
-her that now all was over, and nothing remaining but the last farewell
-to say.</p>
-
-<p>The rest of the party did not see, however, what Alice, who was detached
-from them saw, that there was some one beyond the curtains, hanging
-outside as one who had no right to enter&mdash;a little downcast, but yet, as
-always, faintly amused by the situation. The sight of him gave her a
-shock as of a dream come true. “If you should think better of it,” he
-seemed to be saying. The sudden apparition, with the smile about the
-corners of his lips which seemed so familiar, startled her as much as
-the appearance which her imagination had called forth a few hours
-before.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_148" id="page_148">{148}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX"></a>CHAPTER IX.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">The</span> presence of Mr. Stainforth and his daughter added another
-embarrassment to the sudden arrival of Paul. His mother did not know
-what to say to him, how to restrain her questions,&mdash;how to talk of his
-health and his occupations, if the journey had been pleasant, how he had
-come from the station, and all the other trivialities which are said to
-a visitor suddenly arriving. She had to treat Paul like a visitor while
-the others were there. Paul for his part answered these matter-of-course
-questions very briefly. He had an air of suffering both mentally and
-bodily, and he was very pale. He looked at Dolly Stainforth, and said
-nothing, sitting in the shade as far from the great window as possible.
-And the Rector would not go away. He sat and put innumerable questions
-to the new-comer. What he was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_149" id="page_149">{149}</a></span> going to do? What he thought of this
-thing and the other? Of course he was going back to Oxford to take his
-degree? that was the one thing that was indispensable. Paul gave the
-shortest possible answers to every question, and they were not of a
-satisfactory description. His mother, anxiously watching and fretting
-beyond measure to be thus kept in suspense about his purposes, could get
-no information from what he said to Mr. Stainforth, nor did the earnest
-gaze she had fixed upon him bring her any more enlightenment. Alice had
-gone out beyond the shade of the curtains to speak to Fairfax, and the
-embarrassment of the four thus left together was extreme. Dolly had not
-spoken a word since Paul entered. She had given him her hand, no more,
-when he came in, but she did not speak to him or even raise her head,
-except to listen with something of the same breathless anxiety as was
-apparent in Lady Markham’s face, while the old Rector went on with his
-questions and advices. The two women trembled in concert with a mutual
-sense of intolerable suspense, scarcely able to bear it. Dolly knew,
-however, that she would have to bear it, that she had nothing to do with
-the matter, that the only service she could do them was to relieve the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_150" id="page_150">{150}</a></span>
-mother and son of her presence and that of her father, who, however,
-after she had at length got him to his feet, still stood for ten minutes
-at least holding Paul’s hand and impressing a great many platitudes upon
-his attention&mdash;with “Depend upon it, my dear boy,” and “You may take my
-word for it.” Paul had no mind to depend upon anything he said or to
-take his word for it in any way. He stood saying “Yes” and “No,” or
-replying only with a nod of his head to his mentor. But Mr. Stainforth
-was not at all aware that he had stayed a second too long. He blamed
-Dolly for the haste with which she had hurried him away. “But I am glad
-I had the opportunity of seeing Paul,” the old man said complacently, as
-his daughter drove him down the avenue. “You must have seen how pleased
-he was to talk his circumstances over with such an old friend as myself.
-Poor fellow, that is just what he must most want now. The ladies are
-very much attached to him, of course, but with the best intentions in
-the world, how can they know? He wants a man to talk to,” said Mr.
-Stainforth; and “I suppose so, papa,” Dolly said.</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham turned to her son as soon as the Rector’s back was turned,
-her face quivering with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_151" id="page_151">{151}</a></span> anxiety. “Paul? Paul?” she said with the
-intensest question in her tone, though she asked nothing, seizing him by
-both hands.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, mother?” He met her eye with something of the old impatience in
-his voice.</p>
-
-<p>“You have come to tell me&mdash;&mdash;?” she said breathless.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know what I have come to tell you. I have come to collect some
-of my things. You speak as if I had some important decision to make. You
-forget that there is nothing important about me, mother, one way or
-another,” Paul said with a smile. It was an angry smile, and it did not
-reassure his anxious hearer. He gave a little wave with his hand towards
-the larger room. “Fairfax is with me,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>“Mr. Fairfax! I thought we might have had you to ourselves for this time
-at least.” There was a querulous tone in her voice. He did not know that
-she was thinking of what he considered an old affair, of a separation
-which might be for ever. All that had been swept away completely out of
-Paul’s mind as if it had never been, and he could not comprehend her
-anxiety. “But,” she added, recollecting herself, “I might have known
-that could not be. Paul, I don’t know what you will<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_152" id="page_152">{152}</a></span> say to me. I was in
-a great difficulty. I did not know what to do. I have let <i>him</i> come to
-the house. He is here, actually staying here now.”</p>
-
-<p>“<i>He!</i> What do you mean by <i>he</i>?” Then while she looked at him with the
-keenest anxiety, a gleam of understanding and contemptuous anger came
-over his face. “Well!” he said, “I suppose you could not shut him out of
-what is his own house.”</p>
-
-<p>“I might have left it, my dear. I intend to leave it&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Why?” he said; “if you can live under the same roof with him, why not?
-Do you think I will have any objection? It cannot matter much to me.”</p>
-
-<p>It was all settled then! She looked at him wistfully with a smile of
-pain, clasping her hands together. “He is very friendly, Paul. He wants
-to be very kind. And it is better there should be no scandal. I have
-your&mdash;poor father’s memory to think of&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>Paul’s face again took its sternest look. “It is a pity he himself had
-not thought a little of what was to come after. I am going to put my
-things together, mother.”</p>
-
-<p>“But you will stay, you are not going away to-night&mdash;not directly,
-Paul!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_153" id="page_153">{153}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Shall I have to ask Sir Gus’s leave to stay?” he said with a harsh
-laugh.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Paul, you are very unkind, more unkind than he is,” said Lady
-Markham, with tears in her eyes. “He has never taken anything upon him.
-Up to this moment it has never been suggested to me that I was not in my
-own house.”</p>
-
-<p>“Nevertheless, it is his,” said her son. He made a step or two towards
-the opening, then turned back with some embarrassment. “Mother, it is
-possible&mdash;I do not say likely&mdash;but still it is possible: that&mdash;Spears
-may come here to make some final arrangements to-morrow, before he
-goes.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh Paul!” she said, with a low cry of pain: but there was nothing in
-this exclamation to which he could make any reply. He hesitated for a
-moment, then turned again and went away. Lady Markham stood where he had
-left her, clasping her hands together against her bosom as if to staunch
-the wounds she had received and hide them, feeling the throb and ache of
-suffering go over her from head to foot. She felt that he was merciless,
-not only abandoning her without a word of regret, but parading before
-her his preparations<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_154" id="page_154">{154}</a></span> for this mad journey, and the new companions who
-were to replace his family in his life. But Paul only thought she was
-displeased by the name of Spears. He went his way heavily enough, going
-through the familiar place which was no longer home, to the room which
-had been his from his childhood, but was his no longer. As if this was
-not pain enough, there was looming before him, threatening him, this
-shadow of a last explanation with Spears. What was there to explain to
-Spears? He could not tell. Others had deserted the undertaking as well
-as he. And Paul would not say to himself that there was another
-question, though he was aware of it to the depths of his being. Not a
-word had been said about Janet; yet it was not possible but that
-something must be said on that subject. His whole life was still made
-uncertain, doubtful, suspended in a horrible uncertainty because of
-this. What honour demanded of him, Paul knew that he must do; but what
-was it that honour demanded? It was the last question of his old life
-that remained to be settled, but it was a bitter question. And just when
-it had to be decided, just when it was necessary that he should brave
-himself to do what might<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_155" id="page_155">{155}</a></span> turn out to be his duty, why, why was he made
-the hearer unawares of Dolly’s little address in his defence? She had
-always stood up for him; he remembered many a boyish offence in which
-Dolly, a mere baby, uncertain in speech, had stood up for him. If he had
-to do <i>this</i>&mdash;which he did not describe to himself in other words&mdash;Dolly
-would still stand up for him. With all these thoughts in his mind as he
-went upstairs, Paul was far too deeply occupied to think much of the
-personage whom he contemptuously called Sir Gus&mdash;Sir Gus was only an
-accident, though a painful and almost fatal one, in the young man’s
-path.</p>
-
-<p>When Lady Markham had sufficiently overcome the sharp keenness of this
-latest wound, her ear was caught by a murmur of voices in the other
-room. This had been going on, she was vaguely sensible, for some time
-through all Mr. Stainforth’s lingering and leavetaking, and through her
-own conversation with Paul; voices that were low and soft&mdash;not
-obtrusive; as if the speakers had no wish to attract attention, or to
-have their talk interfered with. Perhaps this tone is of all others the
-most likely to provoke any listener into interruption. A vague
-uneasiness awoke in Lady Markham’s mind.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_156" id="page_156">{156}</a></span> She put back the curtains
-which had partially veiled the entrance to her own room with a slightly
-impatient hand. When one is wounded and aching in heart and mind, it is
-so hard not to be impatient. Alice had seated herself in a low chair,
-half hidden in one of the lace curtains that veiled a window, and
-Fairfax was leaning against the window talking to her. There was
-something tender and confidential in the sound of his voice. It was he
-who spoke most, but her replies were in the same tone, a tone of which
-both were entirely unconscious, but which struck Lady Markham with
-mingled suspicion and alarm. How had these two got to know each other
-well enough to speak in such subdued voices? She had never known or
-realised how much they had been thrown together during her absence in
-the sick room. When she drew back the curtain, Alice instinctively
-withdrew her chair a hair’s breadth, and Fairfax stood quite upright,
-leaning upon the window no longer. This alteration of their attitudes at
-the sight of her startled Lady Markham still more. Fairfax came forward
-hurriedly as she came into the drawing-room, a little flushed and
-nervous.</p>
-
-<p>“I hope you will not consider this visit an imper<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_157" id="page_157">{157}</a></span>tinence,” he said. “I
-thought I must come with Markham to take care of him. He&mdash;twisted his
-foot&mdash;did he tell you? It is all right now, but I thought it would be
-well to come and take care of him,” Fairfax said, with that conciliatory
-smile and unnecessary repetition which marked his own consciousness of a
-feeble cause.</p>
-
-<p>“I did not hear anything about it,” Lady Markham said. “He has been
-writing me very short letters. You are very kind, Mr. Fairfax&mdash;very
-kind; we know that of old.”</p>
-
-<p>“That is the last name to give my selfish intrusion,” he said; then
-added, after a pause, “And I had something I wanted to speak to you
-about. Did Miss Markham,” he said, hesitating, shifting from one foot to
-the other, and showing every symptom of extreme embarrassment&mdash;“Did Miss
-Markham tell you&mdash;what I had been saying to her?”</p>
-
-<p>Alice had taken occasion of her mother’s entry upon the scene to rise
-from her chair and come quite out of the shelter of the curtain. She was
-standing (as indeed they all were) immediately in front of the window,
-with the light full upon her, when he put this question. He<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_158" id="page_158">{158}</a></span> looked from
-Lady Markham to her as he spoke, and by bad luck caught Alice’s eye.
-Then&mdash;why or wherefore, who could say?&mdash;the countenances of these two
-foolish young people suddenly flamed, the one taking light from the
-other, with the most hot and overwhelming blush. Alice seemed to be
-enveloped in it; she felt it passing over her like the sudden reflection
-of some instantaneous flame. She shrank back a step, her eyes fell with
-an embarrassment beyond all power of explanation. As for Fairfax, he
-stole a second guilty look at her, and stopped short&mdash;his voice suddenly
-breaking off with a thrill in it, like that of a cord that has snapped.
-Lady Markham looked on at this extraordinary pantomime with
-consternation. What could she think, or any mother? She felt herself
-grow crimson, too, with alarm and distress.</p>
-
-<p>“What was it you were saying, Mr. Fairfax? Alice has not said anything
-to me.”</p>
-
-<p>“O&mdash;oh!” he said; then gave a faint little laugh of agitation and
-confusion, and something that sounded strangely like happiness. “It
-was&mdash;nothing&mdash;not much&mdash;something of very little importance&mdash;only about
-myself. Perhaps you would let me have a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_159" id="page_159">{159}</a></span> little conversation, when it is
-quite convenient, Lady Markham, with you?”</p>
-
-<p>“Surely,” she said, but with a coldness she could not restrain. What a
-thing it is to be a mother! The sentiment has found utterance in Greek,
-so it does not profess to be novel. If not one thing, then another;
-sometimes two troubles together, or six, as many as she has
-children&mdash;except that, in the merciful dispensation of Providence, the
-woman who has many children cannot make herself so wretched about every
-individual as she who has few contrives to do. Only Paul and Alice
-however were old enough to give their mother this kind of discipline,
-and in a moment she felt herself plunged into the depths of a second
-anxiety. There was a very uncomfortable pause. Alice would have liked to
-run away to her room, to hide herself in utter shame of her own
-weakness, but dared not, fearing that this would only call the attention
-of the others more forcibly to it&mdash;as if anything was wanted to confirm
-that impression! She stood still, therefore, for a few minutes, and made
-one or two extremely formal remarks, pointing out that the days were
-already much shorter and the afternoon beginning to close in. Both<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_160" id="page_160">{160}</a></span> her
-companions assented, the one with tender, the other with suspicious and
-alarmed glances. Then it occurred to Alice to say that she would go and
-see if Paul wanted anything. The others watched her breathless as she
-went away.</p>
-
-<p>“Mr. Fairfax, what does this mean?” said Lady Markham, almost haughtily.</p>
-
-<p>Was it not enough to make the politest of women forget her manners?
-Fairfax did not know, any more than she did, what it meant. He hoped
-that it meant a great deal more than he had ever hoped, and his heart
-was dancing with sudden pride and happiness.</p>
-
-<p>“It means,” he said, “dear Lady Markham, what you see: that I have
-forgotten myself, and that being nobody, I have ventured to lift my
-eyes&mdash;oh, don’t imagine I don’t know it!&mdash;to one who is immeasurably
-above me&mdash;to one who&mdash;I won’t trust myself to say anything about
-her&mdash;<i>you</i> know,” said the young man. “How could I help it? I saw
-her&mdash;though it was but for a little while&mdash;every day.”</p>
-
-<p>“When her father was dying!” cried Lady Markham, with a sob. This was
-what went to her heart. Her Alice, her spotless child&mdash;to let this
-stranger woo her in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_161" id="page_161">{161}</a></span> the very shadow of her father’s death-bed. She
-covered her face with her hands. Paul had not wrung her heart enough;
-there was one more drop of pain to be crushed out.</p>
-
-<p>“I did not think of that. I did not think of anything, except that I was
-there&mdash;in a paradise I had no right to be in&mdash;by her side: heaven knows
-how. I had so little right to it that it looked like heaven’s own doing,
-Lady Markham. I did not know there was any such garden of Eden in the
-world,” he said. “I never knew there was such a woman as you; and then
-she&mdash;that was the crown of all. Do you think I intended it? I was
-surprised out of my senses altogether. I should have liked to stretch
-myself out like a bit of carpet for you to walk on: and she&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Mr. Fairfax, this is nonsense,” said Lady Markham, but in a softened
-tone. “My daughter is just like other girls; but when I was compelled to
-leave her, when my other duties called me, could I have supposed that a
-gentleman would have taken advantage&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Ah!” he said, with a tone of profound discouragement, “perhaps that is
-what it is&mdash;perhaps it may be because I am not what people call a
-gentleman.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_162" id="page_162">{162}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Mr. Fairfax!” cried Lady Markham, with horror in her voice.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” he said, with a sigh, “it is out now; that is what I wanted to
-ask if Miss Markham had told you. I am nobody, Lady Markham. I don’t
-belong to the Wiltshire Fairfaxes, or to the Fairfaxes of the north, or
-to any Fairfaxes that ever were heard of: I told her so. I did not want
-to come into your house under false pretences; and it was <i>that</i> that I
-meant to ask Miss Markham when&mdash;I betrayed myself.”</p>
-
-<p>“<i>You</i> betrayed yourself?” Lady Markham was entirely bewildered; for to
-her it appeared that it was Alice who had betrayed herself. But this new
-statement calmed and restrained her. If he had not remarked, perhaps,
-the agitation of Alice, it was not for her mother to point it out. “Am I
-to understand, Mr. Fairfax, that you said anything to Alice, when you
-were here in the midst of our trouble&mdash;&mdash;?”</p>
-
-<p>“No,” he cried out; “surely no. What do you take me for?”</p>
-
-<p>She put out her hand to him with her usual gracious kindness: “For a
-gentleman, Mr. Fairfax; and the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_163" id="page_163">{163}</a></span> kindest heart in the world. Of course I
-knew there must be some mistake.”</p>
-
-<p>But when they had gone through this explanation and reconciliation, they
-came back simultaneously to a recollection of that blaze of sudden
-colour on Alice’s face, and felt the one with rapture, the other with
-great alarm and tribulation, that in respect to this there could not be
-any mistake.</p>
-
-<p>“But, Lady Markham,” said the young man, “all this does not alter my
-circumstances. You are very kind and good to me; but here are the facts
-of the case. I have seen her now; none of us can alter that. It was not,
-so to speak, my doing. It was&mdash;accident, as people say. When a man has
-had a revelation like this, he does not believe it is an accident; he
-knows,” said Fairfax, with a slight quiver of his lip, “that something
-higher than accident has had to do with it. And it can’t be altered now.
-When that comes into a man’s heart, it is for his life. And, at the same
-time, I confess to you that I am nobody, Lady Markham&mdash;not fit to tie
-her shoe; but I might be a prince, and not good enough for that. What is
-to be done with me? Am I to be put to the door once for all, and never
-to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_164" id="page_164">{164}</a></span> come near her again? Whatever you say I am to do, I will do it. I
-believe in you as I do in heaven. What you tell me, I will do it; though
-it may make an end of me, it shall be done all the same.”</p>
-
-<p>“Did you come to Markham all the way to say this to me, Mr. Fairfax?”
-Lady Markham put the question only to gain a little time.</p>
-
-<p>“No; I came pretending it was to take care of Paul, who <i>did</i> twist his
-foot&mdash;that is true; and pretending that it was to ask you to persuade
-him to let me help him (I know a few people and that sort of thing,”
-said Fairfax hurriedly); “but I believe, if I must tell the truth, it
-was only just to have the chance of getting one look at her again. That
-was all. I did not mean to be so bold as to say a word&mdash;only to see her
-again.”</p>
-
-<p>“You wanted to help Paul!” Lady Markham felt her head going round. If he
-was nobody, how could he help Paul? The whole imbroglio seemed more than
-she could fathom. And Fairfax was confused too.</p>
-
-<p>“There are some little things&mdash;that I have in my power: I thought, if he
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_165" id="page_165">{165}</a></span>would let me, I might set him in the way&mdash;&mdash;: I’ll speak of all that
-another time, Lady Markham. When a thing like this gets the upper hand,
-one can’t get one’s head clear for anything else. Now that I have
-betrayed myself, which I did not mean to, tell me&mdash;tell me what is to be
-done with me. I cannot think of anything else.”</p>
-
-<p>What was to be done with him? It is to be feared that, kind as Lady
-Markham was, she would have made but short work with Fairfax, had it
-been he only who had betrayed himself. But the light that had blazed on
-the face of Alice was another kind of illumination altogether. A hasty
-sentence would not answer here.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_166" id="page_166">{166}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X"></a>CHAPTER X.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">It</span> would have been difficult to imagine a more embarrassed and
-embarrassing party than were the Markham family, when they assembled to
-dinner that evening. Sir Gus and the little girls had met Fairfax going
-down the avenue, and had tried every persuasion in their power to induce
-him to return with them; but he would not do so. “I am coming back
-to-morrow,” he said; but for this evening he was bound for the Markham
-Arms, where he had been before, and nothing would move him from his
-determination.</p>
-
-<p>When Gus went into the drawing-room with his little companions, the tea
-was found there, all alone in solitary dignity; the table set out, the
-china and silver shining, the little kettle emitting cheerful puffs of
-steam, but no one visible. What can be more dismal<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_167" id="page_167">{167}</a></span> than this ghost of
-the cheerfullest of refreshments&mdash;the tea made and waiting, but not a
-woman to be seen? It impressed this innocent group with a sense of
-misfortune.</p>
-
-<p>“Where can they be?” Bell cried; and she ran upstairs, sending her
-summons before her: “Mamma&mdash;mamma&mdash;please come to tea.”</p>
-
-<p>By and by, however, Bell came down looking extremely grave.</p>
-
-<p>“Mamma has a headache,” she said. This was a calamity almost unknown at
-Markham. “And Alice has a headache too,” she added, after a moment’s
-pause.</p>
-
-<p>Bell’s looks were very serious, and the occasion could scarcely be
-called less than tragical. The little girls themselves had to make Gus’s
-tea&mdash;they did it, as it were, in a whisper&mdash;one putting in the sugar,
-the other burning her fingers with the tea-pot. It was not like
-afternoon tea at all, but like some late meal in the schoolroom when
-Mademoiselle had a headache. It was only Mademoiselle who was given to
-headache at Markham. It was Brown who told Sir Augustus of Paul’s
-arrival. Lady Markham had been wounded by<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_168" id="page_168">{168}</a></span> Brown’s behaviour from the
-first. He had not clung to the “family” to which he had expressed so
-much devotion. He had gone over at once to the side of the new master of
-the house. He had felt no indignation towards the interloper, nor any
-partisanship on behalf of Paul. He came up now with his most obsequious
-air, as Gus came out of the drawing-room.</p>
-
-<p>“I beg your pardon, Sir Augustus, but Mr. Paul has come.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, he has come, has he?” Gus said.</p>
-
-<p>Brown stood respectfully ready, as if he would undertake at the next
-word to turn Mr. Paul out of the house; no wonder Lady Markham was
-indignant. Gus understood it all now&mdash;the headaches and the deserted
-tea-table. No doubt the mother and sister were with Paul, comforting and
-consoling him. He gave forth a little sigh when he thought of it.
-Whatever might happen, no one would ever console him in that way. Paul
-had always the better of him, even when disinherited. But when they went
-into the drawing-room before dinner, he was very anxious to be friendly
-to Paul. He went up to him holding out his hand.</p>
-
-<p>“I am very glad that we meet like this,” he said.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_169" id="page_169">{169}</a></span> “Your mother has
-taken me in, for which I am grateful to her; and I am very glad that we
-have met. I hope you will not think any worse of me than you can help.”</p>
-
-<p>“I do not think worse of you at all,” Paul said, briefly; but he would
-not enter into conversation. And the whole party were silent. Whether it
-was the influence of the son’s return, who was nothing now but a
-secondary person in the house where he had been the chief, or whether
-there was any other cause beside, Gus could not tell. Even the mother
-and daughter did not talk to each other. When dinner was over, and Mr.
-Brown, with his too observant eyes, was got rid of, the forlorn little
-stranger, who was the new baronet, the conqueror, the master of the
-situation, could almost have wept, so lonely and left out did he feel.</p>
-
-<p>“Is anything going to happen?” he said. “I know I am no better than an
-outsider among you, but I would like to enter into everything that
-concerns you, if you would let me. Is anything going to happen?”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know of anything that is going to happen,” said Paul; and the
-ladies said nothing. There was no longer that intercourse of looks
-between them, of half-<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_170" id="page_170">{170}</a></span>words and rapid allusions, which Gus admired.
-They sat, each wrapped as in a cloud of her own. And rarely had a night
-of such confused melancholy and depression been spent at Markham. Alice,
-who feared to encounter any examination by her mother, went upstairs
-again, scarcely entering the drawing-room at all. And Lady Markham sat
-alone amid all the soft, yet dazzling, lights, which again seemed to
-blaze as they had blazed when Sir William was dying, suggesting the
-tranquil household peace which seemed now over for ever. Was it over for
-ever? The very room in which she was seated was hers no longer. Her son
-was hers no longer, but about to be lost to her&mdash;separated by wide seas,
-and still more surely by other associations, and the severance of the
-heart. And even Alice&mdash;Lady Markham could not reconcile herself to the
-thought that while her husband was dying, and she watching by his side,
-Alice had allowed herself to be drawn into a new life and new thoughts.
-It seemed an impiety to him who was gone. Everything was impiety to him:
-the stranger in his place, though that stranger was his son; the
-shattering of his image, though it was his own hand that had done it;
-the dispersion of his children. Thank God! three<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_171" id="page_171">{171}</a></span> were still the little
-ones. She thought, with a forlorn pang in her heart, that she would
-withdraw herself with them to the contracted life of the Dower-house,
-and there reconstruct her domestic temple. Bell and Marie, Harry and
-Roland, would retain the idea of their father unimpaired, as Paul and
-Alice could not do. But what does it matter that all is well with the
-others when one of your children is in trouble? it is always the lean
-kine that swallow up those that are fat and flourishing. Her heart was
-so sore with the present that she could not console herself with the
-future. How could it be that Job was comforted with other sons and
-daughters, instead of those he had lost? How many a poor creature has
-wondered over this! Can one make up for another? Lady Markham sat all
-alone, half suffocated with unshed tears. Paul was going away, and she
-had not the courage to go to Alice, to question her, to hear that in
-heart she also had gone away. Thus she sat disconsolate in the
-drawing-room, while Gus took possession of the library. The poor little
-gentleman was still sadder than Lady Markham; not so unhappy, but
-sadder, not knowing what to do with himself. The long evening alone
-appalled him. He took a book, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_172" id="page_172">{172}</a></span> he was not very fond of reading. The
-children had gone to bed. He went to the window once, and, looking out,
-saw a red spark, moving about among the trees, of Paul’s cigar.
-Probably, if he joined him, it would only be to feel more the enormity
-of his own existence. Gus went back to his chair, and drawing himself
-close to the fire (which Mr. Brown had caused to be lighted, reflecting
-that Sir Augustus was a foreigner, and might feel chilly), fell asleep
-there, and so spent a forlorn evening all by himself. Was this what he
-had come to England for, to struggle for his rights, and make everybody
-unhappy? It was not a very lofty end after all.</p>
-
-<p>And next day there was so much to be settled. Paul was astir early,
-excited and restless, he could not tell why. It seemed to him that one
-way or other his fate was to be settled that day. If Janet Spears clung
-to him, if she insisted on keeping her hold upon him, what was he to do?
-He went down very early to the village, wandering about all the places
-he had known. He had never been very genial in his manners with the poor
-people, but yet he had been known to them all his life, and received
-salutations on all sides. Some of them<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_173" id="page_173">{173}</a></span> still called him Sir Paul. They
-knew he was not his father’s successor&mdash;that there was another and
-altogether new name in the Markham family&mdash;but the good rustics, many of
-them, could not make out how, once having been Sir Paul to their certain
-consciousness, he could ever cease to bear that title. The name brought
-back to the young man’s mind the flash of finer feeling, the subdued and
-sorrowful elation with which he had walked about these quiet roads on
-the morning of his father’s funeral. He had meant to lead a noble life
-among these ancestral woods. All that his father was and more, he had
-intended to be. He had meant to show his gratitude for having escaped
-from the snare of those follies of his youth which had nearly cast him
-away, by tolerance and help to those who were like himself. In politics,
-in the management of the people immediately within his influence, he had
-meant to give the world assurance of a man. But now that was all over.
-In his place was poor little Gus: and he himself had neither influence
-nor power. What a change it was! He strayed into the churchyard to his
-father’s grave, still covered with flowers, and then&mdash;why not?&mdash;he
-thought he would go up to the rectory and ask them<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_174" id="page_174">{174}</a></span> to give him some
-breakfast. Though he did not care enough for Gus to avoid his presence,
-yet it was a restraint; there never, he thought, could be any true
-fellowship between them. He went and tapped at the window of the
-breakfast-room which he knew so well, and where Dolly was making the
-tea. She opened it to him with a little cry of pleasure. Dolly had not
-made any pretence of putting on mourning when Sir William died, but ever
-since she had worn her black frock; nobody could reproach her with
-encroaching upon the privileges of the family by this, for a black frock
-was what any one might wear; but Paul, who was ignorant, was touched by
-her dress. She had been looking pale when she stood over the table with
-the tea-caddy, but when she saw who it was Dolly bloomed like a
-winter-rose. It was October now, the leaves beginning to fall, and a
-little fire made the room bright, though the weather was not yet cold
-enough for fires. Paul had never once considered himself in love with
-Dolly in the old days. Perhaps it was only the contrast between her and
-Janet Spears that moved him now. He knew that one way or other the
-question about Janet Spears would have to be concluded before the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_175" id="page_175">{175}</a></span> day
-was done; and this consciousness made Dolly fairer and sweeter to him
-than ever she had been before.</p>
-
-<p>And the rector was very glad to see Paul. He understood the young man’s
-early visit at once. Mr. Stainforth had never entertained any doubt on
-the subject. To talk over his affairs with a man of experience and good
-sense must be a very different thing from discussing them with ladies,
-however sensible; and he plunged into good advice to the young man
-almost before he began his tea.</p>
-
-<p>“There is one thing I am certain you ought to do,” Mr. Stainforth said,
-“I told your mother so yesterday. I am an old man and I cannot stand
-long in any one’s way. Paul, you must take orders; that is what you must
-do: and succeed me in the living. It is a thing which has always been
-considered an excellent provision for a second son; among your own
-people&mdash;and you know that this is an excellent house. Dolly will show
-you all over it. For a man of moderate tastes it is as good as Markham,
-and not expensive to keep up. And as for the duty, depend upon it, my
-dear boy, you would find no difficulty about that. Why, Dolly does the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_176" id="page_176">{176}</a></span>
-most part of the parish work. Of course you could not have Dolly,” said
-the old man, at his ease, not thinking of how the young ones felt, “but
-somebody would turn up. It is a good position and it is not a hard life.
-As soon as I heard what had happened I said to myself at once, the
-living is the very thing for Paul.”</p>
-
-<p>Paul could not help a furtive glance round him, a momentary review of
-the position, a rapid imperceptible flash of his eyes towards Dolly, who
-sat very demurely in front of the tea-urn. How glad she was of that
-tea-urn! But he shook his head.</p>
-
-<p>“I am afraid I shall not be able to settle myself so easily as that,” he
-said.</p>
-
-<p>“But why not, why not?” asked the old man; and he went on expatiating
-upon the advantages of this step, “I would retire as soon as you were
-ready. I have often thought of retiring. It is Dolly rather than I that
-has wanted to remain. Dolly seems to think that she cannot live away
-from Markham Royal.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, no, papa,” Dolly cried, “it was only because there was no reason. I
-could live&mdash;anywhere.”</p>
-
-<p>“I know what you will do,” said the old man, “when I am gone, you will
-come back and flutter like a little<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_177" id="page_177">{177}</a></span> ghost about your schools and your
-poor people: you will think nobody can manage them but yourself; unless
-you marry, you know&mdash;unless you marry. That would make a difference. For
-the peace of the new rector I must get you married, Dolly, before I
-receive notice to quit, my dear.”</p>
-
-<p>And he laughed with his old shrill laugh, not thinking what might be
-going on in those young bosoms. That Dolly should marry anybody was a
-joke to her father, and that Paul should have any feeling on the subject
-never occurred to him. He cackled and laughed at his own joke, and then
-he became serious, and once more impressed all the advantages of the
-living upon his visitor. The curious mingling of confusion,
-embarrassment, distress, and pleasure with which the two listened it
-would be difficult to describe. Even Dolly, though she was abashed and
-horrified by the two simple suggestions which the old man neither
-intended nor dreamt of, felt a certain vague shadowy pleasure in it, as
-of a thing that never could come true but yet was sweet enough as a
-dream; and because of the tea-urn which hid her from Paul, felt safe,
-and was almost happy in the thrill of consciousness which ran to her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_178" id="page_178">{178}</a></span>
-finger tips. They did not see each other, either of them: and this was a
-thing which was impossible, never to be. But yet it put them by each
-other’s side as if they were going to set out upon life together, and
-the sensation was sweet.</p>
-
-<p>Paul turned it over and over in his head as he went home. It was not the
-life he would have chosen, but the old man’s materialistic view of it
-had for the moment a charm. The sheltered quiet life, the mild duty, the
-ease and leisure, with no struggle or trouble to attain to them&mdash;was it
-a temptation? He laughed out as he asked himself the question. No! Paul
-might perhaps have been a missionary after the apostolic model; but a
-clergyman with very little to do and a wife to do the great part of that
-little for him&mdash;no, he said to himself, no! And then he sighed&mdash;for the
-rectory, under those familiar skies, and little Dolly, whom he had known
-since she was a baby, were very sweet.</p>
-
-<p>It was something very different for which he had to prepare himself now.
-As he walked towards home he suddenly came in sight, as he turned the
-village corner into the high road, of a pair who were walking on<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_179" id="page_179">{179}</a></span> before
-him from the station. Paul’s heart gave a sudden leap in his breast, but
-not with joy. He stood still for a moment, then went on, making no
-effort to overtake them. A man and a woman plodding along the dusty
-road: he with the long strides and clumsy gait of one who was quite
-destitute of that physical training which gives to the upper classes so
-much of their superiority, his arms swinging loosely from his shoulders;
-she encumbered with the skirt of her dress, which trailed along the
-dusty road. The sun was high by this time, and very warm, and they felt
-it. Paul did not take his eyes from them as they went along, but he made
-no effort to make up to them. This was what he had played with in the
-time of his folly&mdash;what he thought he had chosen, without ever choosing
-it. What could he do, what could he do, he cried out in his heart with
-the vehemence of despair, to be clear of it now?</p>
-
-<p>Spears had come to settle his accounts with Paul. In the course of the
-negotiation which had gone so far, which had gone indeed as far as
-anything could go not to be settled and concluded, he had received money
-from the young man for his share of the emigration capital. That Paul,
-when he separated himself from the party meant<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_180" id="page_180">{180}</a></span> to leave this with them
-as a help to them, there was no doubt; and this was one reason why he
-had avoided meeting with his old associates, or ending formally the
-connection between them. And when Spears demanded that a place of
-meeting should be appointed, Paul had with reluctance decided upon
-Markham as a half-way house, where he would have the help of his mother
-to smooth down and mollify the demagogue. Spears had been deeply
-compunctious for the part he had taken against Paul in London, but was
-also deeply wounded by Paul’s refusal to accept his self-humiliation;
-and his object in seeking him now was not, as Paul thought, to reproach
-him for his desertion, nor was it to call him to account on the subject
-of Janet. Paul himself was not sufficiently generous, not noble enough
-to understand the proud and upright character of the humble agitator,
-who carried the heart of a prince under his working man’s clothes, and
-to whom it was always more easy to give than to take. Spears was coming
-with a very different purpose. With the greatest trouble and struggle he
-had managed to reclaim, and separate from the other money collected, the
-sum paid by Paul. It had been not only a wonderful blow to his personal
-pride and his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_181" id="page_181">{181}</a></span> affections, but it diminished greatly his importance
-among his fellows when it was discovered that the young aristocrat, of
-whose adhesion they were inconsistently proud, was no longer under the
-influence or at the command of Spears; and it had cost him not only a
-great deal of trouble to collect Paul’s money, but a sacrifice of
-something of his own; and he had so little! Nevertheless, he had it all
-in his pocket-book when he prepared that morning to keep the rendezvous
-which Paul had unwillingly given him.</p>
-
-<p>Spears did not know till the last moment that his daughter meant to
-accompany him. She walked to the station with him, and took his ticket
-for him, and he suspected nothing. It was not until she joined him in
-the railway carriage that he understood what she meant, and then it was
-too late to remonstrate. Besides, his daughter told him it was Lady
-Markham she was going to see. Lady Markham had been very kind to her. It
-was right that she should go to say good-bye; “and besides, you know,
-father&mdash;” Janet said. Yes, he knew, but he did not know much; and Janet
-was aware, as Paul was not, that her father was far too delicate, far
-too proud, to speak on her behalf. He<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_182" id="page_182">{182}</a></span> would scorn to recall his
-daughter to any one who had forgotten her; if there was anything to be
-done for Janet; it was herself who must do it. And Spears was so
-uncertain about the whole business, so unaware of what she was going to
-do, that he did not even try to prevent her. He accepted her society
-accordingly, and did not attempt to resist her will. She had a right, no
-doubt, to look after her own affairs; and he who did not even know what
-these affairs were, what could he say? They had a very silent journey,
-finding little to say to each other. His mind was full of saddened and
-embittered affection, and of a proud determination not to be indebted to
-a friend who had deserted him. “Rich gifts grow poor when givers prove
-unkind,” he was saying to himself. Undoubtedly it had given him
-importance, the fact that the richest of all the colonists was under his
-influence, and ready to do whatever he might suggest. Not for a moment,
-however, would Spears let this weigh with him. Yet it made his heart all
-the sorer in spite of himself. As for Janet, she had a still more
-distinct personal arrangement on her hands. They scarcely exchanged a
-word as they walked all that way along the high road, and up the avenue,
-Paul<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_183" id="page_183">{183}</a></span> following, though they did not see him. In the hall, Janet
-separated herself from her father.</p>
-
-<p>“It is Lady Markham <i>I</i> want to see,” she said, with a familiarity and
-decision which amazed her father, who knew nothing about her previous
-visit. Janet recognised the footman Charles who had admitted her before.
-“You know that Lady Markham will see me,” she said; “show me to Lady
-Markham’s room, please.”</p>
-
-<p>Spears did not understand it, but he looked on with a vague smile. He
-himself was quite content to wait in the hall until Paul should appear.
-He was standing there vaguely remarking the things about him when Paul
-made his appearance. He gave his former friend his hand, but there was
-little said between them. Paul took him into the library which for the
-moment was vacant. It seemed to him that it would be easier to answer
-questions there where already he had often suffered interrogation and
-censure. And he did not know&mdash;he could not divine what Spears was about
-to say.</p>
-
-<p>“When do you go?” the young man said.</p>
-
-<p>“We have everything settled to sail on the 21st. That is five days from
-now.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_184" id="page_184">{184}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“I fear,” said Paul, “it must have been very inconvenient for you coming
-here. I am sorry, very sorry, you have taken so much trouble. I should
-have gone to you, but my mind has been in a whirl; the whole thing looks
-to me like a dream.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is a dream that has given some of your friends a great deal of
-trouble. Take care, my good fellow, another time how you fall into
-dreams like this. It is best to take a little more trouble at the
-beginning to know your own mind,” he said slowly, tugging at his pocket.
-“But after all you came to yourself before there was any harm done,
-Markham. If it had happened in the middle of the ocean, or when we had
-got to our destination, it would have been still more awkward. As it
-was, it has been possible to recover your property,” said Spears, at
-last producing a packet out of its receptacle with a certain glow of
-suppressed disdain in his countenance. He got out a little bag of money
-as he spoke, and laid it on the table, then produced his pocket-book,
-which he opened, and took something out.</p>
-
-<p>“What does this mean, Spears?”</p>
-
-<p>“It means what is very simple, Paul&mdash;mere A B C<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_185" id="page_185">{185}</a></span> work, as you should
-know. It is the amount of your subscriptions&mdash;what you have contributed
-in one way or another. I won’t trouble you with the items,” he said;
-“they are all on a piece of paper with the bank notes. And now here is
-the whole affair over,” said Spears with the motion of snapping his
-fingers, “and no harm done. Few young men are able to say as much of
-their vagaries. Perhaps if you had involved yourself with a higher
-class, with people more like yourself, it might not have been equally
-easy to get away.”</p>
-
-<p>“But this is impossible! this cannot be!” cried Paul. “I intended
-nothing of the kind. Spears, you humble me to the dust. You must not&mdash;it
-is not possible that I can accept this. I intended&mdash;I made sure&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“You meant to leave us yourself, but to let your money go as alms to the
-revolutionaries?” cried Spears, with a thrill of agitation in his voice
-which seemed to make the room ring. “Yes, I suppose you might have
-fallen among people who would have permitted it. (The strange thing was
-that most of the members of the society had been of this opinion, and
-that it was all that Spears could do to rescue the money which the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_186" id="page_186">{186}</a></span>
-others thought lawfully forfeited.) But we are not of that kind. We
-don’t want filthy money with the man away, or even with his heart away.”</p>
-
-<p>The orator held his head high; there was a certain scorn about his
-gestures, about his mouth. He tried to show by a careless smile and air
-that what he was doing was of no importance, an easy and certain step of
-which there could be no doubt; but the thrill of excited feeling in him
-could not be got out of his voice. And Paul, perhaps, had even more
-excuse for excitement.</p>
-
-<p>“I will not take a farthing of the money,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>“Then you will carry it back yourself, my lad. I have washed my hands of
-it. If you think I will permit a penny of yours to go into our treasury
-apart from yourself and your sympathy and your help! I would have taken
-all that and welcome. I have told you already&mdash;to little use&mdash;what you
-were to me, Paul Markham. The Bible is right after all about idols,
-though many is the word I’ve spoken against it. I made an idol of you,
-and lo! my image is broken into a thousand pieces. It is like giving the
-thing a kick the more,” he said, with a sudden burst of harsh laughter,
-“to think when it was all over and ended that<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_187" id="page_187">{187}</a></span> I would take the money!
-It shows how much you knew me.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then it is a mere matter of personal offence and disappointment,
-Spears?”</p>
-
-<p>“Offence!” he cried. “Yes, offence if you like the word&mdash;as it is
-offence when your friend puts a knife into you. The first thing you feel
-is surprise. Who could believe it? He! to stab you, when you were
-leaning upon him. It takes all a man’s credulity to believe that. But
-when it is done&mdash;” he added with one of the sudden smiles which used to
-illuminate his rugged countenance, but now lighted it up with a gleam of
-angry melancholy, just touched with humour, “you don’t take money from
-him, Paul.”</p>
-
-<p>“Nor does he take it from you,” said Paul, quickly. “Spears, this is all
-folly. It is not a matter of passion, as you make it. Say I am as much
-in the wrong as you like. I did not know my own mind. I have had enough
-to go through in the last six weeks to teach me many things more
-important than my own mind. I can’t go with you; I have found out
-that&mdash;but what then? I don’t lose my interest in you; we don’t cease to
-be friends. As for stabbing you, putting a knife<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_188" id="page_188">{188}</a></span> into you&mdash;that is
-ludicrous,” he cried, with an angry laugh. “It is like a couple of
-lovers in a French novel; not two Englishmen and friends.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’ll tell you what, Paul,” said the other, taking no notice; “if all
-had been going well with you, why I could have put up with it. A place
-like this makes a man think. I’ve told you so before. It’s like being a
-prince on a small scale. Had I been born a prince I might have been a
-tyrant, but I shouldn’t have abandoned my throne; and no more would you,
-I always thought, if you once felt the charm of it. But when all that
-was over, Paul, when you had lost everything, come down from your high
-estate, and felt,” cried Spears, with an outburst of vehement feeling,
-“the burning and the bitterness of disappointment, that you should have
-abandoned us, and the cause, and me&mdash;your friend and father, <i>then</i>!”</p>
-
-<p>He turned away, and walked from end to end of the long room. As for
-Paul, he did not say a word. What could he say? how could he explain
-that it was precisely then, when he had lost everything, that those
-strange companions had become most intolerable to him. They were
-bearable when his choice of them was a folly, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_189" id="page_189">{189}</a></span> his own position
-utterly different from theirs; but as the distance lessened, the breach
-grew more apparent. This however he could not say. Nor had he a word to
-answer when Spears called himself his father. What did it mean? and
-where was Janet, whom he had seen entering the house, but who had
-disappeared? Paul’s thoughts veered away from the chief subject of the
-interview, while Spears, walking up and down the room, talked on. The
-money lay on the table, neither taking any further notice of it. It was
-found there by Gus when he came in an hour after, lying upon the table
-in the same spot. Gus thought it a temptation to the servants, and threw
-it into a drawer. He was not used to careless dealing with money, and he
-looked out very curiously at the strange man who was walking up and down
-the avenue with Paul, talking much and gesticulating largely. This was a
-kind of man altogether apart from all Sir Gus’s experiences, and his
-curiosity was much exercised. Was it perhaps an electioneering agent
-come here to talk of the representation of Farborough, and Sir William’s
-vacant seat? Gus stood at the window and watched, for he had a great
-deal of curiosity, with very keen eyes.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_190" id="page_190">{190}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI"></a>CHAPTER XI.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Alice</span> and her mother kept apart for one night. They said good-night to
-each other hurriedly, the one too much wounded to ask, the other too
-proud to offer, her confidence. But when they had done this they had
-reached the length of their respective tethers. Next morning the girl
-stole into her mother’s room before any one was awake, and clinging
-about her, begged her pardon&mdash;for what she did not say. And Lady Markham
-kissed her and forgave her, though there was nothing to forgive. Words
-after all are the poorest exponents of meaning; they knew a great deal
-better what it was than if they had put it into words. And it was not
-till long after this reunion that Lady Markham said, quite accidentally,
-“Why did you not tell me Mr. Fairfax’s secret, Alice? He seems to be
-much in earnest about it, poor boy.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_191" id="page_191">{191}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>Said Alice, very seriously, “How could I speak to you, mamma, about
-anything so&mdash;about anything that I was not obliged to speak of, at such
-a time?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, my dear, that is true, that is most true. But it hurt me a little,
-for it made me feel as if&mdash;you were keeping something from me.”</p>
-
-<p>“We all like Mr. Fairfax,” said Alice, courageously, “but it does not
-matter, does it, about his family? He was very good, very kind, at a
-time when we needed help; but to tell you about his want of a
-grandfather&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>Feeling safe in the smile which such a want would naturally call forth,
-Alice (rashly) ventured to meet her mother’s eyes. And then to her
-confusion, the former accident repeated itself, notwithstanding every
-precaution. It is very difficult indeed to take precautions against such
-accidents. Once more an exasperating, but unpreventable blush, of doubly
-died crimson, hot, sudden, scorching, flamed over Alice’s face.</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham saw it, and felt the shock thrill through her again; but
-she was wise and took no notice. She shook her head. “I am not so sure
-about that,” she said. “It is always of consequence<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_192" id="page_192">{192}</a></span> to know to whom
-your friends belong. I wish&mdash;I wish&mdash;&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>But what she was going to say&mdash;whether to wish for a grandfather to
-Fairfax, or to wish that she had not opened her house to him, could
-never be known; for just then Mrs. Martin opened the door with a little
-impatience and annoyance, and begged to know whether her lady was
-expecting again the young person who had been at Markham some time
-ago&mdash;a young person who insisted that Lady Markham would be sure to see
-her, and of whom Mrs. Martin evidently did not at all approve&mdash;by name
-Spears.</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham cast a hurried glance at Alice. It was her turn now to
-blush. “You can bring her in,” she said. Then a few words were hastily
-exchanged between the mother and daughter. Alice seized upon some
-needlework which lay by. Sheltered by that, she drew her seat away
-towards the window out of her mother’s immediate neighbourhood. Janet
-came in with a free and familiar step. She was elated by the readiness
-of her reception, the power of once more crowing over the important and
-dignified Mrs. Martin, and with something else which she was aware
-enhanced her own<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_193" id="page_193">{193}</a></span> position still more. She came quickly in, and, without
-any of the timidity and awe of her first appearance, advanced to Lady
-Markham with outstretched hand, and a countenance covered with smiles;
-but notwithstanding, with instantaneous quickness noticed Alice, and
-felt that to be thus made acquainted with Miss Markham added another
-glory still. Was it not treating her as one of the family? When Janet
-saw this she determined to sell her consent to become one of the family
-still more dear.</p>
-
-<p>“How do you do, my lady?” she said. “I thought as father was coming to
-see Mr. Paul I might just as well come too and see your ladyship, and
-speak about&mdash;the business that is between you and me.”</p>
-
-<p>Here Janet, delighted to feel herself so entirely at home, took a chair
-and drew it close to the table at which Lady Markham had been seated.
-She put her umbrella down against the table, and undid the fastening of
-her mantle.</p>
-
-<p>“We have walked all the way from the station,” she said, with engaging
-ease, “and it was so hot.”</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham did not know what to say; the words were taken out of her
-mouth. She seated herself also,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_194" id="page_194">{194}</a></span> humbly, and looked at her visitor, who
-had made so wonderful an advance in self-confidence since she saw her
-first.</p>
-
-<p>“Your father-has come with you?” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“He thinks it is me that has come with him, my lady,” said Janet. Then
-she looked pointedly at Alice bending over her work against the window.
-“I may speak before the young lady? I would not wish what I’ve got to
-say to go any further&mdash;not out of the family,” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“It is my daughter,” said Lady Markham. “Alice, this is the daughter of
-Mr. Spears.”</p>
-
-<p>Janet smiled, and bowed her head graciously. She was in a state of great
-suppressed elation and excitement.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t need to ask,” she said, “my lady, if you followed my advice?”</p>
-
-<p>“Your advice?”</p>
-
-<p>“About Sir Paul; it answered very quick, didn’t it? I thought that would
-bring him to his senses. Father is as vexed! he thinks it is all my
-fault, but I never pretended different. A gentleman that has everything
-he can set his face to, and a title, and a beautiful<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_195" id="page_195">{195}</a></span> property, why
-should he emigrate? But now there is something else that I’ve come to
-ask you about.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you mean that my son&mdash;has given up the idea?” Lady Markham could
-scarcely articulate the words.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, yes, bless you, as soon as ever you let him know that it would not
-make any difference. I knew very well that was what he meant all along.
-What should he go abroad for, a gentleman with his fortune? it was all
-nonsense. And Lady Markham,” said Janet, solemnly, “it would be mean to
-leave him in the lurch, I know, after all that; but still, I’ve got
-myself to look to. I don’t understand what all this story is about a new
-gentleman, and him, after all, not having anything. I can’t feel easy in
-my mind about it. I like Sir Paul the best, and always will; but I’ve
-had another very good offer. It’s too serious to play fast and loose
-with,” said Janet, gravely, “it’s something as I must take or leave. Now
-there is nobody but you, my lady, that will tell me the truth. He is Sir
-Paul, ain’t he? he has got the property? I wouldn’t take it upon me to
-ask such questions if it wasn’t that I am, so to speak, one of the
-family. And as for father&mdash;I can’t put no confidence in what father
-says.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_196" id="page_196">{196}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>Alice got up hurriedly from her chair and threw down her work; it was a
-mere movement of impatience, but to Janet every movement meant
-something. She kept her eyes upon the young lady who might, for anything
-she could tell, be in a conspiracy to keep the truth from her.</p>
-
-<p>“Father thinks of nothing but love,” she said, following Alice with her
-eyes, “but there’s more in marriage than that. I can’t trust in father
-to tell me true.”</p>
-
-<p>“What is it you want me to tell you?” said Lady Markham, trembling with
-eagerness.</p>
-
-<p>She would have told her&mdash;almost anything that was not directly false.
-She began to frame in her mind a description of Paul’s disinheritance,
-but she feared to spoil her case by too great anxiety. As for Alice, she
-stood by the window pale, speechless, indignant&mdash;too wildly angry on
-Paul’s account to perceive what her mother saw so plainly, that here was
-a chance of escape for Paul.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, just the truth, my lady,” said Janet, “if it is true what folks
-are saying. I can’t believe it’s true. You are Lady Markham, I never
-heard anything against<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_197" id="page_197">{197}</a></span> that, and he is your eldest. But they say he is
-not Sir Paul and hasn’t the property. I can’t tell how that can be.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is true, though,” said Lady Markham, speaking low; even when there
-was an excellent use for it, it was not easy to repeat all the wrongs
-that her son had borne. “My son is not Sir Paul,” she said, “nor has he
-the Markham estates. He has an elder brother who has inherited
-everything. This has only been quite certain for two or three days. My
-boy&mdash;who had every prospect of being rich&mdash;is now poor. That is very
-grievous for him; but to those who love him,” said the indiscreet woman,
-her heart triumphing over her reason, “he is not changed; he is all he
-ever was, and more.”</p>
-
-<p>“Neither the property nor the title?” said Janet, with a blank
-countenance. “Poor instead of being rich? Oh, it is not a thing to put
-up with&mdash;it is not to be borne! But I can’t see how it can be,” she
-cried; “poor instead of rich! If it wasn’t for one or two things, I
-should think it was a plot to disgust me&mdash;to separate him and me.”</p>
-
-<p>“But,” said Lady Markham&mdash;she had never perhaps in her life before
-spoken with the cold energy of a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_198" id="page_198">{198}</a></span> taunt, with that desperate calm of
-severity, yet trembling of suspense&mdash;“that is in your own hands, Miss
-Spears. If you love him, no one can separate him from you.”</p>
-
-<p>It was all she could do to get out the words; her breath went in the
-tumult of her heart.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh&mdash;love him!” The trouble and disappointment on Janet’s face were
-quite genuine; every line in her countenance fell. “You know as well as
-I do that’s not everything, Lady Markham. You may like a man well
-enough; but when you were just thinking that all was settled, and
-everything as you could wish&mdash;and to find as he has nothing&mdash;not even
-the Sir to his name! Oh, it’s too bad&mdash;it’s too bad&mdash;it’s cruel! I would
-not believe father, and I can hardly believe you.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is true, however,” Lady Markham said.</p>
-
-<p>She watched the girl with a keenness of contempt, yet a breathless gasp
-of hope&mdash;emotions more intense than she had almost ever known before.
-She was fighting for her son’s deliverance&mdash;she who had delivered him
-into the toils. As for Alice, she stood with her face pressed against
-the window, and her hands upon her ears. She did not want either to hear
-or to see.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_199" id="page_199">{199}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“Well!” said Janet, with a long breath, too deep for a sigh. “I am glad
-I came,” she added after a moment; “I would never have believed it,
-never! And I’m sure I am sorry for him&mdash;very, very sorry. After giving
-up the colony for my sake, and all! But I could not be expected to ruin
-all my prospects, could I, my lady? And me that had set my heart on
-being Lady Markham like you!” she cried, clasping her hands. This was a
-bitter reflection to Janet; her eyes filled with tears. “I don’t know
-how I can face him to say ‘No’ to him,” she went on; “he will take it so
-unkind. But if you consider that I have another offer&mdash;a very good
-offer&mdash;plenty of money, and no need for me to trouble my head about
-anything. That would be different&mdash;very different from anybody that
-married Mr. Paul now.”</p>
-
-<p>“Very different, Miss Spears. My son’s wife would be a poor woman; she
-would have to struggle with poverty and care. And it would be all the
-worse because he is not used to poverty; indeed, he could not marry&mdash;he
-has no money at all. She would have to wait for years and years.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, it’s too bad&mdash;it’s too bad&mdash;it’s cruel!” cried Janet once more.
-Then she relapsed into a grateful<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_200" id="page_200">{200}</a></span> sense of her escape. “But I am very
-glad I came. I never would have believed it from any one but you. Oh,
-dear, oh, dear!” cried Janet again, “what a downfall for him, poor young
-gentleman&mdash;and he that was always so proud! I won’t say nothing to him,
-Lady Markham, not to make him feel it more. I will give out that I only
-came with father, and to see you, and ask you if you will recommend our
-shop. Now that all this is settled, I may as well tell you that I’ve
-almost quite made up my mind to marry Mosheer Lisiere, the new partner
-at our shop. He is a French gentleman, but he’s very well off, and very
-clever in the business. I think I cannot do better than take him,” said
-Janet, adding with a sigh the emphatic monosyllable, “<i>now</i>.”</p>
-
-<p>Notwithstanding, however, that this was so comfortably settled, Janet
-turned round upon Lady Markham, who was going down stairs with her to
-make sure that Paul had no hankering after this sensible young woman,
-and to keep the government of the crisis generally in her own hands.
-Janet turned round upon her as they were going out of the room.</p>
-
-<p>“But he will have your money?” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“His sisters,” said Lady Markham, with a little gasp,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_201" id="page_201">{201}</a></span> for she had not
-expected this assault, and was not prepared for it&mdash;“his sisters,” she
-said “will have my money.”</p>
-
-<p>Janet looked at her searchingly, and then, convinced at last, went
-slowly down stairs. She had lost something. Never more was she likely to
-have the chance of being my lady&mdash;never would she strike awe into the
-bosoms of the servants who had looked so suspiciously on her by
-returning as young Lady Markham. On the other hand, there was a
-satisfaction in being able to see her own way clear before her. She was
-very thoughtful, but she was not dissatisfied with her morning’s work.
-Supposing she had gone so far as to marry Paul Markham, a gentleman (she
-used the word now in her thoughts as an expression of contempt) without
-a penny! Janet shivered at the thought. Instead of that, she would step
-at once into a good house with a cook and a housemaid, and everything
-handsome about her. She was very glad that she had come to Lady Markham
-and insisted on knowing the truth.</p>
-
-<p>As for Lady Markham, she was still quivering with the conflict out of
-which she had come victorious. But triumph was in her heart. She could
-afford now to be<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_202" id="page_202">{202}</a></span> magnanimous. “You went away without any refreshment
-the last time you were here,” she said graciously, as she followed her
-visitor down stairs; “but you must take some luncheon with us to-day,
-your father and you.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, thank you, my lady,” Janet cried, forgetting her dignity. This of
-itself almost repaid her for giving up Paul.</p>
-
-<p>Lady Markham did not forget Janet’s request to see the house, which had
-been so boldly made when the girl had thought herself Paul’s future
-wife. She took her into the great drawing-room with a little gleam of
-malicious pleasure, to show her what she had lost, and watched her
-bewildered admiration and awe. By this time the happiness of knowing
-that her son was not going to forsake her had begun to diffuse itself
-through Lady Markham’s being like a heavenly balsam, soothing all her
-troubles. When they met going into the dining-room as the luncheon-bell
-rang, she put her hand within his arm, holding it close to her side for
-one moment of indulgence.</p>
-
-<p>“You are not going away,” she said in his ear. “Thank God! Oh, why did
-you not make me happy sooner&mdash;why did you not tell me, Paul?<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_203" id="page_203">{203}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Going away,” he said perplexed, “of course I am going away.” And then
-her real meaning crossed him. “What, with Spears?” he said. “There has
-not been any thought of that for many a day.”</p>
-
-<p>Spears talked little at this meal; he was full of the discouragement and
-mournful anger of disappointment. Up to the last moment he had hoped
-that Paul would change his mind&mdash;perhaps on the ground of his supposed
-love for Janet, if nothing else. But Paul had said nothing about Janet.
-He did not understand it, but it made his heart sore. The rest of the
-party were embarrassed enough, except Gus, who still thought this man
-with the heavy brows was an electioneering agent yet did not like to
-tackle him much, lest he should show his own ignorance of English
-policy&mdash;(“Decidedly I must read the papers and form opinions,” Gus said
-to himself); and Janet, who, seated at this beautiful table, with the
-flowers on it and all the sparkling glass and silver, and Charles
-waiting behind her chair, was sparkling with delight and pride. She was
-seated by the side of Sir Augustus, and spoke to him, calling him by
-that name. The dishes which were handed to her by the solemn assiduity
-of Mr. Brown were food for the gods,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_204" id="page_204">{204}</a></span> she thought, though they were
-simple enough. She made notes of everything for her own future guidance.
-It was just possible, M. Lisiere had said, that he might keep a page to
-wait upon his wife; thus the glory of a “man-servant” might still be
-hers. In imagination she framed her life on the model of Markham; and so
-full was her mind of these thoughts that Janet scarcely noticed Paul,
-who, on his side, paid no attention to her. As for Lady Markham, she was
-the soul of the party. She almost forgot her recent sorrow, and the
-sight of Sir Augustus at the other end of the table did not subdue her
-as usual. She asked Spears questions about his journey with the very
-wantonness of relief&mdash;that journey which she had shuddered to hear
-named, which had overshadowed her mind night and day was like a dead
-lion to her; she could smile at it now.</p>
-
-<p>“Ay, my lady, that’s how it’s going to end,” said Spears. “I don’t say
-that it’s the way I could have wished. There was a time when the thought
-of new soil and a fresh start was like a new life to me. But perhaps
-it’s only because the time is so close, and a crisis has something in it
-that makes you think. It’s a kind of dying, though it’s a kind of new
-living too.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_205" id="page_205">{205}</a></span> Everything is like that, I suppose&mdash;one state ends and the
-other begins. We don’t know what we are going to, but we know what we’re
-giving up. Paul there&mdash;you see he has changed his mind. He had a right
-to change his mind if he liked&mdash;I am saying nothing against it. But
-that’s another sort of dying to me.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Mr. Spears, do not say so. To me it is new life. Did not I tell you
-once, if we were in trouble, if we needed him to stand by us (God knows
-I little thought how soon it would come true!), that my boy would never
-forsake his family and his position then? Paul might have left us
-prosperous,” said his mother with tears in her eyes, “but he would never
-leave us in sorrow and trouble. Mr. Spears, I told you so.”</p>
-
-<p>And who can doubt that she spoke (and by this time felt) as if her
-confidence in Paul had never for a moment flagged, but had always been
-determined and certain as now?</p>
-
-<p>And Spears looked at her with the respect of a generous foe who owned
-himself vanquished. “And so you did,” he said. “I remember it all now.
-My lady, you knew better&mdash;you were wiser than I.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, not wiser,” she said, still magnanimous; “but it<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_206" id="page_206">{206}</a></span> stands to reason
-that I should know my own boy better than you.”</p>
-
-<p>Again he looked at her, respectful, surprised, half convinced; perhaps
-it was so. After all his pride and sense of power, perhaps it was true
-that the simplest might know better than he. He let a great sigh escape
-from his breast, and rose in his abstraction from the table, without
-waiting for the mistress of the house, which it was usually part of his
-careful politeness to do.</p>
-
-<p>“We must be going,” he said; “our hours are numbered. Good-bye, my Lady
-Markham; you are a woman that would have been a stronghold to us in my
-class. I am glad I ever knew one like you; though you will not say the
-same of me.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do not say that, Mr. Spears,” said Lady Markham again. It was true she
-had often been disposed to curse his name; and yet she would have said
-as he had said&mdash;she was glad she had ever known one like him. She put
-out her hand to him with a genuine impulse of friendship, and did not
-wince even when it was engulfed and grasped as in a vice by his strong
-and resolute hand.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_207" id="page_207">{207}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“God bless you, my lady,” he said, looking at her with a little moisture
-coming by hard pressure into the corners of his eyes.</p>
-
-<p>“And God bless you too, Mr. Spears&mdash;my friend,” she said with a
-hesitation that almost made the words more expressive, and her long
-eyelashes suddenly grew all bedewed and dewy, and shone with tears. The
-demagogue wrung the delicate hand of the great lady, and strode away out
-of the house, paying no attention to the calls of his daughter, who was
-not quite ready to follow him. Paul rose too, and accompanied them
-silently down the avenue. Janet talked a little, chiefly to assure her
-father there was no hurry, and to upbraid him with hurrying her away. At
-the gate Spears turned round and took Paul by the hands.</p>
-
-<p>“Come no further,” he said. “She knew better than I. She said you would
-never forsake your post, and I don’t deny your post is here. I am glad
-to be convinced of it, lad, for it lets me think well of you, and better
-than ever. It goes against me to say it, Paul; but if your heart melts
-to me after I am gone, you may tell yourself Spears was the happier to
-think it was your<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_208" id="page_208">{208}</a></span> duty that kept you after all. If you should never
-hear of me again&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“But I shall hear of you again, and often,” cried Paul, with an emotion
-he had never anticipated, grasping the other’s hand.</p>
-
-<p>“God knows,” said Spears; “but I’m glad I came. Good-bye.”</p>
-
-<p>And again he strode away, leaving Janet to follow, and Paul standing
-looking after him, with a sudden pang in his heart.</p>
-
-<p>Fairfax was coming along the road very seriously&mdash;coming to know his
-fate too. He paused, surprised, at the sight of the pair. But Spears
-took little notice of Fairfax. He gave him a grasp of his hand in
-passing, and said; “Good-bye, my lad,” with a clear voice. The young man
-stopped for a moment to look after them; then went on to where Paul was
-standing, somewhat dreamily, looking after them too.</p>
-
-<p>“I feel as if I had lost a friend,” Paul said, “though he has done me
-more harm than good, I suppose. He has brought me back my money,
-Fairfax; he will not take a penny from me; and that will be all the
-worse for him among those others. What can I do?<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_209" id="page_209">{209}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Leave it to me,” said Fairfax&mdash;it was a way he had; “and good-bye to an
-honest soul. I am glad that ugly place in Clerkenwell is not the last
-place I have seen him in.”</p>
-
-<p>Paul’s countenance darkened. “I wish you had not reminded me of that,”
-he said.</p>
-
-<p>And they walked up to the house together, saying little more. Fairfax
-had but little leisure to think of Spears. He was going to his own
-trial, and he did not know how he was to come out of it. The court had
-sat upon his case for the last twenty-four hours, and no doubt had come
-to a final decision. It would have been an important subject indeed
-which could have done more than touch the edge of his anxious mind. Paul
-left him in the hall; and Mr. Brown, divining that something more was
-going on, and having, as has been said, a well-founded and favourable
-estimate of Fairfax, for reasons of his own, showed him with great
-solemnity into the sanctuary where Lady Markham sat alone. She did not
-rise to meet him, but smiled, and held out her left hand to him, with
-the pretty French fashion of acknowledging intimacy. It was a good sign.
-He went up very eagerly to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_210" id="page_210">{210}</a></span> the beautiful, kind woman, in whose hands he
-felt was his fate.</p>
-
-<p>“You find me quite <i>emotionnée</i>,” she said, “parting from Mr. Spears.
-Yes, you may smile&mdash;but I was more like crying. I am sure he is a good
-man, though he may be&mdash;led astray.”</p>
-
-<p>“He is not led astray,” said Fairfax; but then he remembered that it was
-not his business to plead any cause but his own. He looked at her
-wistfully, though there was always that under-gleam of humour in his
-eyes. “I have come up for sentence, Lady Markham,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>She smiled. “The sentence will not be very severe; there is not much
-harm done.”</p>
-
-<p>This was far worse than any severity could be. His countenance fell,
-sudden despondency filled his heart; and now the humour fled altogether
-from the mournful eyes with which he looked up into his judge’s face.</p>
-
-<p>This time Lady Markham almost laughed. “You do not seem pleased to hear
-it,” she said. “I thought it might ease your mind.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Lady Markham do not jeer at me! You may think it does not matter,
-but to me<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_211" id="page_211">{211}</a></span>&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“It is sport to me, but death to you?” she said; “is that what you would
-say? No, Mr. Fairfax&mdash;no; not so bad as that. And you must pardon me if
-I am light-minded. I am happy. Paul is not going with those mad people;
-he is safe; he is free.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am very glad,” said Fairfax, “but may I say that Paul is irrelevant
-just now? I have come up for my sentence. Is it to be banishment, or is
-it&mdash;&mdash;? Ah, Lady Markham, tell me&mdash;is there any hope?”</p>
-
-<p>“Mr. Fairfax,” she said, with great gravity, “you ask me for leave to
-get my Alice from me, if you can; and then you tell me you are nobody,
-of no family, with no connections. Pardon me; my only informant in
-yourself.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is true&mdash;quite true.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then,” she said, and paused, “judge for me, Mr. Fairfax, what can I
-say?”</p>
-
-<p>He made no reply, and there was an interval of silence, which was very
-heavy, very painful to Lady Markham’s kind heart. She felt compelled to
-speak, because of that stillness of expectation which made the moment
-tragical.</p>
-
-<p>“If,” she said, faltering, “there had been time<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_212" id="page_212">{212}</a></span> enough for real love to
-take possession of you&mdash;both of you&mdash;if it had come to <i>that</i>, that you
-could not be parted, it would be a different matter, Mr. Fairfax; but
-you have known each other so short a time, the plant cannot have very
-deep roots. Cannot you be brave, and pluck it up, and bear the wrench?
-In the end, perhaps, it would be better for you both.”</p>
-
-<p>“Better!” he cried, with a bitterness never heard before in his voice.</p>
-
-<p>“Mr. Fairfax, God knows I do not want to be hard upon you. My poor boy,
-I am fond of you,” she said, with a sudden, tender impulse; “but what
-can I say? A man who tells me he is obscure and humble, and not a match
-for her&mdash;am I to give my Alice up to a struggling, harassed life?”</p>
-
-<p>“There is one thing I forgot to say, Lady Markham. It is of no
-consequence; it does not affect the question one way or another. Still,
-perhaps I ought to tell you. It is that I am ridiculously, odiously,
-abominably&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“What?” she said, in alarm.</p>
-
-<p>“Rich!” cried the young man. “You know the worst of me now.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_213" id="page_213">{213}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII"></a>CHAPTER XII.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">After</span> these events an interval of great quiet occurred at Markham. Paul
-went to town, where he was understood to be reading for the bar, like
-most other young men, or preparing for a public office&mdash;opinions being
-divided as to which it was. Naturally Sir William Markham’s son found no
-difficulty in getting any opening into life which the mania of
-examination permitted. Indeed there were friends of his father’s very
-anxious to get him into parliament, and “push him on” into the higher
-branches of the public service; but he had not yet sufficiently
-recovered from the rending and tearing of the past to make this
-possible. He was inseparable from one of his Oxford comrades, a young
-fellow whom nobody knew, a young Crœsus, the son of some City man, who
-had judiciously died and left him,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_214" id="page_214">{214}</a></span> unencumbered by any vulgar
-relations, with an immense fortune. It already began to be said by
-people who saw the young men together, that no doubt Lady Markham would
-be wise enough to secure this fine fortune for Alice; but at present, of
-course, in the first blackness of their mourning, nothing could be
-definitely arranged on this subject. Paul lived in London, at first
-moodily enough, resenting the great harm that had been done him, but
-afterwards not so badly on the whole. He had lost a great deal
-certainly, but not anything that takes the comfort out of actual life.
-He was as well lodged, and had his wants as comfortably supplied as if
-he had been Sir Paul Markham. Hard as his reverses had been upon him,
-they had not plunged him into privations, and indeed it is possible that
-young Paul in a public office would have as much real enjoyment of his
-life as any landed baronet or county magnate, perhaps more; but then for
-Paul, if he wanted to “settle,” for Paul married and middle-aged, the
-case would be very different; unless indeed he married money, which he
-showed very little inclination to do.</p>
-
-<p>Spears sailed in the end of October with his younger<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_215" id="page_215">{215}</a></span> daughters, Janet
-having first been married with much solemnity to her master at the shop,
-who gave her a very gorgeous house, with more gilding about it than any
-house in the neighbourhood, and dressed her so that she was a sight to
-see. Her father never pretended to understand the history of the tie
-which had been formed, he could not tell how, and broken in the same
-mysterious way. He had a vague consciousness that he ought to have done
-or said something in the matter, but how was he to do it? And all is
-well that ends well. Before the emigrants sailed, Fairfax appeared
-suddenly and renewed his anxious desire to take those shares in the
-undertaking which Spears had not permitted Paul to retain. Fairfax
-protested that it was as a speculation he did it, and that nowhere could
-he find a better way of investing his money. And though Spears was only
-half deceived, he was at the same time, in spite of himself, elated by
-this profession of confidence, which restored the <i>amour-propre</i> which
-had been so deeply wounded, and at the same time restored himself, as
-the controller of so large an amount of capital, to his right place
-among the adventurers. He would not have accepted a farthing from Paul,
-but from that easy-going<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_216" id="page_216">{216}</a></span> fellow Fairfax all seemed so natural! Whatever
-happened <i>he</i> would not mind; but there could be little doubt that the
-estimate thus formed was entirely true.</p>
-
-<p>Thus quiet fell upon Markham with the winter mists and rains. It was not
-cheerful there in the midst of the wet woods, when the dark weather
-closed in without any of the hospitalities and wholesome country
-diversions which make winter bright. Their sorrow and their mourning
-only began to reign supreme when all the agitation was stilled, and Paul
-had settled into his strangely-changed existence, and Sir Augustus had
-become the master of the house. The only variety the family had was in a
-sudden visit from the Lennys, husband and wife, who had only heard of
-all that had passed on her return from a round of the cheap places on
-the Continent, which was their way of living when they had no visits to
-make. Mrs. Lenny knew, what so few of us know, where these cheap places
-were, and had eaten funny foreign dinners, and knew how to choose what
-was the best in them, in many an out-of-the-way corner. They had been in
-Germany and Switzerland, appearing now and then at a watering-place, as
-a seal comes to the surface to take breath. And it was not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_217" id="page_217">{217}</a></span> till nearly
-Christmas that they heard all that had happened. Mrs. Lenny came and
-threw herself upon Lady Markham’s shoulder and wept. “If I had known, my
-dear lady, if I had known the trouble that was coming on your dear
-family through me and mine!” the good woman said. As for Colonel Lenny,
-he could not speak to Lady Markham, but went off with the boys, who were
-at home for the holidays, after one silent grasp of her hand; but his
-wife talked and cried, and cried and talked all the afternoon through.</p>
-
-<p>“And don’t blame poor Will Markham more than you can help,” she said.
-“It was a baby when he left the island, and what does a young man think
-of a baby? It doesn’t seem to count at all. And then my brother had
-adopted the little thing. It didn’t seem as if it belonged to him.”</p>
-
-<p>This appeal to her on behalf of her own husband, wounded Lady Markham
-almost as much as blame.</p>
-
-<p>“I understand how it was,” she replied with proud stoicism; though even
-at that moment, in hearing him thus defended, there glanced across Lady
-Markham’s mind a sense of the wrong he had done which was almost
-intolerable to her. Thus the mind works by<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_218" id="page_218">{218}</a></span> contradiction, seeing most
-distinctly that which it is called upon not to see. Afterwards, Mrs.
-Lenny told her the whole story of Gus’s young mother, and her love and
-death, which she listened to with a strange feeling that she herself was
-the girl who was being talked of, who had died so young.</p>
-
-<p>“He was no better than a lad himself,” Mrs. Lenny said. “I don’t doubt
-that it was like a dream to him. When Lenny and I talked to him first he
-did not seem to understand about the boy.”</p>
-
-<p>“You talked to him then&mdash;about&mdash;his son?”</p>
-
-<p>“That was what we came for, surely,” said Mrs. Lenny, “that was what we
-came for. We knew nothing about you, my dear lady, and we didn’t know
-there was a family. When I heard of your fine young gentleman that was
-to be the heir,&mdash;God bless him!&mdash;you might have knocked me down with a
-straw; and I told Will he should make a clean breast of it. But do you
-think a man, and a great statesman, would take a woman’s advice? They
-think they know better, and he would not. He thought nothing would ever
-happen, poor Will! And here it’s come upon you like a tempest, without a
-word of warning.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_219" id="page_219">{219}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“We will say no more about it,” said Lady Markham.</p>
-
-<p>If she could she would have obliterated the story from everybody’s
-memory; instead of dwelling upon her wrongs it was her pride to ignore
-them. It was intolerable to her to think that all the world of her
-acquaintance must have discussed her and her husband, and all that had
-happened, as Mrs. Lenny, with the best of intentions and the kindest of
-thoughts, was doing. She put a stop to the conversation pointedly,
-leading her companion to other subjects, and though she was more kind to
-them than ever, and treated those kind and innocent Bohemians as if,
-Mrs. Lenny said, they had been the governor and his lady, she did not
-encourage any return to this subject. As for Gus, though he had scarcely
-any recollection of them, he was very glad to see these relations, who
-knew so much more about him than any of his family did. Colonel Lenny
-was a godsend to him in the dark winter days. He could hardly make up
-his mind to let them go. But the Lennys were too much accustomed to
-wandering, and too determined, whatever might be wanting to them, that a
-little amusement never should be wanting, to relish the gloom of Markham
-in its mourning. When they went<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_220" id="page_220">{220}</a></span> away, Mrs. Lenny whispered a solemn
-intimation, of which it was difficult to say whether it was a warning or
-a prophecy, into Lady Markham’s ear. “He’ll not stand it long,” she
-said. Her note was half melancholy, half congratulatory, and she nodded
-and shook her head alternately, looking back as the carriage went down
-the avenue upon the group at the great door. Lady Markham, with a shawl
-round her, was as fair in her matronly beauty as ever, though a little
-paler than of old. She was not afraid of the chill, but stood there
-waving her hand to her departing guests till they were out of sight. But
-Sir Gus withdrew shivering to his fire, which roared up the chimney
-night and day, and could never be made big enough to please him. He
-could not understand what pleasure it could be to any one to encounter
-that chill air, laden with moisture, out of doors.</p>
-
-<p>The fact was that the English winter was a terrible experience for Sir
-Gus. He had not contemplated anything so unlike all that he had
-previously known. He had heard of it, of course, and knew that there was
-cold to encounter such as he had never felt before, but he was not aware
-what were the consequences of that<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_221" id="page_221">{221}</a></span> cold, either mental or bodily. He
-shrank visibly in the midst of his wrappings, and grew leaner and
-browner as the year went on, and sat shivering close by his great fire
-when the boys came in glowing with exercise, and the little girls, his
-favourites, with brilliant roses of winter on their cheeks. “Come out,
-come out, and you will get warm!” they all cried; but he would not leave
-his fire. A man more out of place in an English country-house in a
-severe winter could not be. Gus could do nothing that the other
-gentlemen did. He neither hunted nor shot, nor even walked or rode. He
-did not understand English law or customs, to occupy himself with the
-duties of a magistrate; he did not care about farming; he knew nothing
-about the preserving of the game, or even the care of the woods. He was
-fretful when the agent or his clerk came to consult him on any of these
-subjects. Go out and look at the timber! he only wanted more to burn, to
-have better and better fires.</p>
-
-<p>By this time the family at Markham had almost begun to forget that Gus
-was an intruder. There was no more question of Lady Markham’s removal to
-the dower-house. Nothing had been said about it by one<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_222" id="page_222">{222}</a></span> or the other,
-but it had been quietly, practically laid aside, as a visionary scheme
-impossible in the circumstances. They all lived together calmly,
-monotonously, in perfect family understanding. Even Alice, who stood out
-so long against him, had learned to accept Gus. The little girls made
-him their slave; he was always ready to do anything they wanted, to take
-them wherever they pleased. But life got to be very heavy upon Gus’s
-hands as these winter days went on. He had nothing to do; he did not
-even read&mdash;that resource of the unoccupied; he had no letters to write,
-or business to do like his father, and he soon began to hate the library
-which had been appropriated to him, notwithstanding its huge fireplace.
-He was more at home in the soft brightness of the drawing-room, with
-velvet curtains drawn round him, and the lights reflected in the mirrors
-and sparkling on-the pretty china and ornaments. The ladies found him in
-their territories more than in his own. He interrupted nothing, but
-notwithstanding, there, as everywhere, there was nothing for him to do.
-It was only now and then, not once a day at the most, that there was a
-skein of silk or of wool to hold for some one. Sometimes he would<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_223" id="page_223">{223}</a></span>
-volunteer to read aloud, but he soon tired of that. He bore this want of
-occupation very well on the whole, sitting buried in the big bamboo
-chair, which he had filled with soft cushions, at the corner of the fire
-in the drawing-room, looking on at all that was doing, and more
-interested in the needlework than those who worked at it. Poor little
-gentleman! Sir Gus did not even care for the newspapers; he looked at
-the little paragraphs of general interest, but turned with a grimace
-from the long reports of the debates. “What good does all that do me?”
-he said, when Lady Markham, who was somewhat horrified by his
-indifference, endeavoured to rouse him to a sense of his duties.</p>
-
-<p>“But it concerns the country,” she would say, “and few people have a
-greater stake in the country.”</p>
-
-<p>“That is how Paul would have felt,” said Sir Gus; “he would have read
-all these speeches; he would have understood everything that is said. It
-would have mattered to him&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Indeed it matters to us all,” said Lady Markham, with grave dignity. Of
-all people in the world to listen while a parliamentary debate is talked
-of with contempt, the wife of a man who was once a Cabinet<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_224" id="page_224">{224}</a></span> minister is
-the last&mdash;and all the more if her husband held but a secondary place.
-She was half-offended and half-shocked; but Sir Gus could not see the
-error of his ways. He got all the picture-papers, which he enjoyed along
-with Bell and Marie; and sent to the boys after, when they were at
-school. He cared nothing about the game, except to eat it when it was
-set before him. From morn to chilly eve he would sit by that fire, and
-note everything that happened. Not a letter arrived but he was there to
-see how it was received, and what was in it. Lady Markham declared that
-had she heard anywhere else, or read in a book, of a man who was always
-in the drawing-room, who had no duties of his own, and who sat and
-watched everything, the situation would have seemed intolerable. But it
-was not so intolerable in reality. They got used, at last, to the big
-bamboo chair and its inhabitant; they got used to his comments. There
-was no harm in Mr. Gus; but life was hard upon him. Everybody else was
-doing something&mdash;even the little girls in the school-room were learning
-their lessons&mdash;but he, burying himself in the cushions of his chair,
-showing nothing out of it but two little brown hands, twirling a
-paper-knife, or a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_225" id="page_225">{225}</a></span> pencil, or anything else he had got hold of, had
-nothing to do. Sometimes he would get up and walk to the window. When it
-was fine it would give him much pleasure to watch the birds collecting
-about the breadcrumbs, which he insisted on scattering everywhere.</p>
-
-<p>“There is a lazy one, like me,” he would say; and a little pert robin
-redbreast, a sort of little almoner, who came and superintended the
-giving away of these charities, gave Sir Gus the greatest amusement. But
-the people who came to call were not equally amusing. When a man came,
-he expected Sir Gus to take an interest in the debates, or in the places
-where the hounds met, and stared, when he knew that Gus, like Gallio,
-cared for none of these things. And he was not even interested in the
-parish. When Dolly Stainforth brought up a report of some village
-catastrophe, Sir Gus was not the one who responded with the greatest
-liberality. He was not used to have very much money to spare, and he was
-careful of it. It was not that he loved money, but he had not the habit
-of spending it lavishly, as we foolish people have. Sometimes he would
-drive out in a close carriage, to the great contempt of everybody
-concerned.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_226" id="page_226">{226}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“The new master, he <i>be</i> a muff,” the people in the porter’s lodge said.
-Even from that mild exercise, however, he was glad to come in,
-shivering, and call Brown to put on a great many more coals in the fire.
-The house was full of schemes for warming it more effectually. Hot
-water, hot air&mdash;all kinds of expedients; and never had so much fuel been
-used in Markham in the memory of man.</p>
-
-<p>“He will ruin my lady in coals,” Brown said; but Sir Gus did not take
-this into consideration. It was about the greatest pleasure he had in
-the good fortune which was to make him so happy.</p>
-
-<p>In February there came, as there sometimes comes, a spell of bright
-weather&mdash;a few soft, spring-like days&mdash;and the poor little gentleman
-from the tropics brightened along with the crocuses. “It is over at
-last,” he said, in beatific self-delusion; and he was persuaded to pay a
-visit to town when Parliament was on the point of meeting, and the
-general tuning up for the great concert of the season had begun to
-begin. Here Sir Gus was confided to the charge of Fairfax, who took him
-into his own house, and roasted him over huge fires, and made little
-dinners for him, collecting<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_227" id="page_227">{227}</a></span> other tropical persons to meet him. But
-very soon Sir Gus found out that it was not over. He found out that not
-to be interested in the debates, nor in society, nor in books and
-pictures, and, above all, not to “know people,” were sad drawbacks to
-life in London. He sat dumb while his companions talked of meeting
-So-and-so at Lord What-d’ye-call-’em’s, and of the too-well-known
-intimacy&mdash;“Don’t you know?”&mdash;between Sir Robert and Lady John. He stared
-at the talkers, the poor little foreigner! and tired even of Fairfax’s
-big fires. The skies that hang so low over the London streets, the rain
-and muddy ways, or the east wind that parched them into whiteness, made
-his very soul shrink. That was not at all a successful experiment. He
-went back on Lady Markham’s hands in March, having ensconced himself now
-in a coat lined with sables, which buried him still more completely than
-the big chair.</p>
-
-<p>“England is a very fine place,” he said, with his teeth chattering, as
-he came in, out of a boisterous March wind, which carried upon it
-bushels of that dust that is worth a king’s ransom. “It is a very fine
-place but&mdash;only I don’t seem to agree with it.” But that<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_228" id="page_228">{228}</a></span> summer must
-certainly come some time&mdash;and spring was certainly come at this period,
-though Gus did not recognise that pleasant season in its English
-garb&mdash;they must all have given in altogether. But when the primroses
-appeared in the woods Sir Gus began to get back a little of his courage.
-Fortunately the summer opened brightly, promising to be as warm and
-genial as the winter had been severe; and by degrees the little
-gentleman let his fires go down, and left off his furs. Who can doubt
-that the winter had been very long at Markham for the whole household?
-They were living alone in their mourning, and Paul, though only in
-London, was separated from them, and in a state of great uncertainty and
-doubtful comfort. And other visitors were banished too. But when the
-spring came back the household awoke, and broke the bonds of gloom. Even
-Lady Markham began to smile naturally upon her children&mdash;not with the
-smile of duty put on for their advantage, but with a little natural
-rising of the clouds. And Alice brightened insensibly, knowing that
-“they” were to come for Easter; that is, Paul and “one of his friends.”
-Nothing had been said to Alice upon any subject that was likely to
-agitate<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_229" id="page_229">{229}</a></span> her prematurely, but it was pleasant to look forward to that
-visit from Paul and his friend-from which fact it may be divined that
-Lady Markham had been not unfavourably moved by the last item in
-Fairfax’s confession.</p>
-
-<p>Thus summer came again, communicating brightness; and Sir Gus began to
-live again, and to believe that it might be possible to put up with
-England after all.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_230" id="page_230">{230}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIII" id="CHAPTER_XIII"></a>CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">That</span> summer was as bright as the winter had been cold. The hot weather
-came on in May, and the country about Markham brightened into a perfect
-paradise of foliage and blossom. Sir Gus came to life; he began to show
-himself in the country, to move about, to accept the invitations which
-were given to him. And it cannot be denied that his thoughts and plans
-were much modified after he had made acquaintance with the county and
-began to feel that people were inclined to pay him a great deal of
-attention. He had wanted nothing better at first than to be received as
-a member of Lady Markham’s family, to adopt, as it were, his brothers
-and sisters, and to make them as little conscious as possible of the
-change he had brought into their life. He had promised that he would<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_231" id="page_231">{231}</a></span>
-never marry, nor do anything to spoil Paul’s prospects further. But
-before the summer was over his views in this respect had sensibly
-modified. He began to think that perhaps the length and dreariness of
-the winter had been partly owing to the fact that Lady Markham and her
-children were less satisfactory than a wife and children of his own. Why
-should he (after all) sacrifice himself to serve Paul? He was not old,
-whatever those arrogant young people might think; and probably it was in
-this way that happiness might come to him. Paul would no doubt get on
-very well in society; he would marry well, and his younger son’s portion
-was not contemptible; there really seemed no reason why his elder
-brother should sacrifice himself on Paul’s account. And gradually there
-dawned upon him an idea that before winter came on again he might have
-some one belonging to him who should be his very own.</p>
-
-<p>Gus dined out very solemnly by himself, making acquaintance with his
-neighbours during the Easter recess, and when the great people of the
-neighbourhood came back to the country after the season; and did not
-scorn the tables of the less great who remained in the country all the
-year round. He was not exclusive.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_232" id="page_232">{232}</a></span> The less great houses were still
-great enough for Gus. He liked to go to the Rectory, where Mr.
-Stainforth, who was a politic old man, often invited him; and indeed,
-Sir Augustus, who everybody said was so exceedingly simple and
-unpretentious, became quite popular in the district where at first
-everybody had been against him as an intruder. Though it was no less
-hard upon Paul than before, the new heir was pardoned in the county
-because of his adoption of the family and his kindness and genuine
-humility. There could not be any harm in him, people said, when he was
-so good to the children, when he sought so persistently the friendship
-of his stepmother, and endeavoured to make everything pleasant for her.</p>
-
-<p>Then it became very evident that Sir Gus, though not so young as he once
-was, was still marriageable and likely to marry, which naturally still
-further increased his popularity; and as, instead of attempting any
-stratagems of self-defence, he was but too eager to put himself into the
-society of young ladies, and showed unequivocal signs of regarding them
-with the eye of a purchaser, it was natural that the elder ladies should
-accept this challenge, and on their parts do what they<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_233" id="page_233">{233}</a></span> could to make
-him acquainted with the stores the county possessed. Women do not give
-themselves to this business of settling marriages in England with the
-candour and honesty that prevail in other countries. The work is
-stealthy and unacknowledged, but it is too natural and too just not to
-be done with more or less vigour; and the county was not less active
-than other counties. “Poor Paul!” some people said, who had at first
-received the new baronet as a merely temporary holder of the title and
-estates&mdash;one who, according to a legend dear to the popular mind, had
-bound himself not to do anything towards the achievement of an heir; but
-by and by they said, “Poor Sir Gus!” and could see no reason in the
-world why he should sacrifice himself. This was a little after the time
-when he had himself come to the same conclusion.</p>
-
-<p>When all the families began to return at the end of July, he was asked
-everywhere. Mourning is not for a man a very rigid bond, and it was now
-nearly a year since Sir William died, so that there was nothing to
-restrain him; indeed there were some who said that Lady Markham was too
-punctilious in keeping Alice at<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_234" id="page_234">{234}</a></span> home, never letting her be seen
-anywhere&mdash;a girl who really <i>ought</i> to marry, now that the family were
-in so changed a position. Sir Gus went a great deal to Westland Towers,
-where there had never been so many parties before&mdash;garden parties,
-archery meetings, competitions at lawn-tennis, to which the entire
-county was convoked; and at all these parties there was no more favoured
-guest than Gus. This was a great change, and pleased him much. At “home”
-he was not much more than put up with. They had come to like him, and
-they had always been very kind to him; but he had been an intruder, and
-he had banished the son of the house, and it was not to be supposed that
-mortal forbearance should go so far as to admire and honour him as the
-chief person in the household, even though he was its nominal head. When
-he went elsewhere Gus was made more of than at Markham, and at the
-Towers he felt the full force of his own position. His sayings were
-listened for, his jokes were laughed at, and he himself was followed by
-judicious flattery. All his little eccentricities were allowed and
-approved, his light clothes extolled as the most convenient garments in
-the world, and his distaste for sport and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_235" id="page_235">{235}</a></span> the winter amusements of
-country life sanctioned and approved.</p>
-
-<p>“How men of refined habits can do it has always been a mystery to me,”
-said Lady Westland.</p>
-
-<p>“You forget, mamma, that a taste for bloodshed is one of the most
-refined tastes in the world,” said Ada, who was herself fond of hunting
-when she had a chance, and never was better pleased than when she could
-lunch with a shooting party at the cover-side. Ada made a grimace behind
-Gus’s back, and said “Little monster!” to the other young ladies.</p>
-
-<p>“Ah, poor Paul! We used to see so much of him,” she said, “when he was
-the man, poor fellow, and no one had ever heard of this little Creole.
-But parents are nothing if not prudent,” Miss Westland added; “and now
-the tropics are in the ascendant, and poor Paul is nowhere. What can one
-do?” she said with a shrug of her shoulders up to her ears.</p>
-
-<p>Dolly Stainforth, who was of the party, but not old enough or important
-enough to say anything, grew pale with righteous indignation. She was
-very well aware that Paul had never “seen much” of the family at
-Westland Towers: but that they should now pretend to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_236" id="page_236">{236}</a></span> hold him at arm’s
-length stung her to the heart. This took place at a garden party, and
-the explanation about Paul had been made in the midst of a great many
-people of the neighbourhood, who had all been very sorry for Paul in
-their day, yet were all beginning now to turn towards the new-risen sun.
-Dolly had turned her back upon them, and gone off by herself in
-bitterly-suppressed indignation, sore and wounded, though not for her
-own sake, when she encountered Sir Gus, who had spied her in a turning
-of the shrubbery. George Westland had spied her too, but had been
-stopped by his mother on his way to her, and might be seen in the
-distance standing gloomily on the outskirts of a group of notables, with
-whom he was supposed to be ingratiating himself, gazing towards the
-<i>bosquet</i> in which the object of his affections had disappeared.</p>
-
-<p>“What is the matter, Miss Dolly?” Sir Gus had said.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, nothing. I was not crying,” Dolly said, with a sob. “I am too
-indignant to cry. It is the horridness of people,” she cried with an
-outburst of wrath and grief. Sir Gus was distressed. He did not like to
-see any one cry, much less this dainty little creature, who was almost
-his first acquaintance in the place.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_237" id="page_237">{237}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“Don’t,” he said, touching her shoulder lightly with his brown hand.
-“Whatever it is it cannot be worth crying about. None of them can do any
-harm to you.”</p>
-
-<p>“Harm to <i>me</i>! I wish they could,” said Dolly; “that would not matter
-much. But don’t believe them, don’t you believe them: a little while ago
-they were all for Paul&mdash;nobody was so nice as Paul&mdash;and now it is all
-you, and Paul, they say, is nowhere. Do you think it is like a lady to
-say that poor Paul is ‘nowhere,’ only because he has lost his property,
-and you have got it?” cried Dolly, turning with fury, which it was
-difficult to restrain, upon the poor little baronet. He changed colour:
-of course he knew that it was his position, and not any special gifts of
-his own, which recommended him; yet he did not like the thought.</p>
-
-<p>“That is not my fault, Miss Dolly,” he said. “You should not be unjust;
-though it is your favourite who has been the loser, you ought not to be
-unjust, for I have nothing more than what is my right.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Sir Augustus,” said Dolly, alarmed by her own vehemence, “it was
-not you I meant. You have always been kind. It was those horrid people
-who<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_238" id="page_238">{238}</a></span> think of nothing but who has the money. And then, you know,” she
-said, turning her tearful eyes upon him, “I have known them all my
-life&mdash;and I can’t bear to hear them speak so of Paul.”</p>
-
-<p>“And you can’t bear me, I suppose, for putting this Paul of yours out of
-his place?” Gus said.</p>
-
-<p>“No, indeed I don’t blame you. A woman might have given it up, but it is
-not your fault if you are different from a woman&mdash;all men are,” said
-Dolly, shaking her head. “When one knows as much about a village as I
-do, one soon finds out that.”</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose you think the women are better than the men,” said Sir Gus,
-shaking his head too.</p>
-
-<p>“I am for my own side,” said Dolly promptly, her tears drying up in the
-impulse of war; “but I did not mean that,” she added, “only different.
-Men and women are not good&mdash;or nasty&mdash;in the same way. I don’t
-suppose&mdash;you&mdash;could have done anything but what you did.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t think I could,” said Sir Gus, briefly.</p>
-
-<p>“But the people here,” said Dolly, “oh, the people here!” She stamped
-her foot upon the ground in her impatience and indignation; but when he
-would have<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_239" id="page_239">{239}</a></span> pursued the subject, Dolly became prudent, and stopped
-short. She would say nothing more, except another appeal to heaven and
-earth against “the horridness of people.” This, however, gave Sir Gus a
-great deal to think of. Dolly did not in the least know what he had in
-his mind. She was not aware that the little man was going about among
-all the pretty groups of the garden party in the conscious exercise of
-choice, noting all the ladies, selecting the one that pleased him. Two
-or three had pleased him more or less&mdash;but one most of all: which was
-what Dolly Stainforth never suspected. Sir Gus walked about with the air
-of a man occupied with important business. He had no time to pay any
-attention to the progress of the games that were going on; his own
-affairs engrossed him altogether. Sometimes he selected one lady from a
-number on pretence of showing her something, or of watching a game, or
-hearing the band play a particular air, and carried her off with him to
-the suggested object, talking much and earnestly. He did not pay much
-court to the mothers and chaperons, but went boldly to the
-fountain-head. And some of the pretty young women to whom he talked so
-gravely did not quite know what to make of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_240" id="page_240">{240}</a></span> the little baronet. They
-laughed among themselves, and asked each other, “Did he ask you whether
-you liked town better or country? and if you would not like to take a
-voyage to the tropics?” Dolly on being asked this question quite early
-in their acquaintance, had answered frankly, “Not at all,” and had
-further explained that life out of the parish was incomprehensible to
-her. “I could not leave my poor people for months and months, with
-nobody but papa to look after them,” Dolly had said.</p>
-
-<p>It was only after he had enjoyed about half a dozen interviews of this
-kind, amusing the greater part of his temporary companions, but
-fluttering the bosoms of one or two who were quick-witted enough to see
-the handkerchief trembling in the little sultan’s hand, that Sir Gus
-allowed himself to be carried off in his turn by Ada Westland, who came
-up to him in her bold way, neglecting all decorum.</p>
-
-<p>“Come with me, Sir Augustus,” she said, “I have got a view to show you,”
-and she led him to where among the trees, there was a glimpse of the
-beautiful rich country, undulating, all wooded and rich with cornfields,
-to where Markham Chase, with all its oaks and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_241" id="page_241">{241}</a></span> beeches, shut in the
-horizon line. There was a glimpse of the house to be had in the
-distance, peeping from the foliage: and in the centre of the scene, the
-red roofs of the village and the slope of the Rectory garden in the
-sunshine. “I used to be brought here often to have my duty taught me,”
-said Ada. “Mamma made quite a point of it every day when we first came
-here.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am glad your duty makes you look at my house, Miss Westland,” said
-Sir Gus, making her a bow.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I don’t mean now,” said the outspoken young woman. “That is quite a
-different matter. I was quite young then, you know, and so was Paul, and
-my mother trained me up in the way that a girl should go. We are new
-people, you know; we have not much distinction in the way of family.
-What mamma intended to do with me was to make me marry Paul.”</p>
-
-<p>Once more Sir Augustus bowed his head quite gravely. He did not laugh at
-the bold announcement, as she meant he should. “Was your heart in it?”
-he said.</p>
-
-<p>“My heart? Do you think I have got one? I don’t know&mdash;I don’t think it
-was, Sir Augustus. ‘Look at all that sweep of country,’ mamma used to
-say; ‘that may all be yours if you play your cards well&mdash;and a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_242" id="page_242">{242}</a></span> family
-going back to the Conqueror.’ There have only been two generations of
-<i>us</i>,” said Ada; “you may think how grand it would have felt to know
-that there was a Crusader’s monument in the family. In some moods of my
-mind, especially when I have been very much sat upon by the blue-blooded
-people, I don’t think I should have minded marrying the Crusader
-himself.”</p>
-
-<p>“I can understand the feeling,” said Gus. He was perfectly grave, his
-muscles did not relax a hairsbreadth. He stood and looked upon the woods
-that were his own, and the house which he called home. It looked a
-little chilly to him, even in the midst of the sunshine. The sky was
-pale with heat, and all the colours of the country subdued in the
-brilliant afternoon light, the trees hanging together like terrestrial
-clouds, the stubblefields grey where the corn had been already cut, and
-the roads white with dust. But it did not occur to him as he stood and
-gazed at Markham that it would make him happy to live there with his
-present companion by his side. “Beauty is deceitful, and favour is
-vain.” She was one of the prettiest persons present. She was full of wit
-and cleverness, and had far more wit and knowledge than half of her
-party put together. But<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_243" id="page_243">{243}</a></span> the heart of the little baronet was not gained
-by those qualities. He stood quite unmoved by Ada’s side. She might have
-married the Crusader for anything Sir Augustus cared. Ada waited a
-little to see if no better reply would come, and then she made another
-<i>coup</i>.</p>
-
-<p>“Pity us for an unfortunate family, foiled on every side,” she said.
-“Paul you know, has ceased to be a <i>parti</i> altogether. Anybody may marry
-him who pleases&mdash;and to a district in which men do not abound this is a
-great grievance&mdash;but I don’t blame you for that, Sir Augustus, though
-some do. And look there,” she said, suddenly turning round, “look at the
-door of the conservatory. There are mamma’s hopes tumbling down in
-another direction. I don’t feel the disappointment so much in my own
-case, but about George, I do really pity mamma. She can’t marry me to
-the next property, as she intended; and just look at George, making a
-fool of himself with the parson’s daughter. Now, Sir Augustus, don’t you
-feel sorry for mamma?”</p>
-
-<p>“Miss Stainforth is a very charming young lady,” said Sir Gus, still as
-grave as ever, “but I thought that she&mdash;&mdash;” here he stopped in some
-confusion, having nearly committed himself, he felt.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_244" id="page_244">{244}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“I know what you were going to say,” said Ada, with a laugh. “You think
-she had a fancy for Paul too. She might just as well have had a fancy
-for the moon. The Markhams would never have permitted that; and as for
-Paul himself, he thought no more of Dolly&mdash;&mdash;! Fancy, Dolly! but my
-brother does. It is a pity, a great pity, don’t you think, that brothers
-and sisters can’t change places sometimes? George would have made a much
-better young lady than I do. I am much too outspoken and candid for a
-girl, but I should never have fallen in love with Dolly Stainforth. If
-mamma could change us now, it would be some consolation to her still.”</p>
-
-<p>“Miss Stainforth is a very charming young lady,” Sir Gus said again.</p>
-
-<p>“A&mdash;ah!” said Ada, with a malicious laugh, “you admire Dolly too, Sir
-Augustus? I beg a thousand pardons. I ought to have been more cautious.
-But I never thought that a man who had seen the world, a man of
-judgment, a person with experience and discrimination&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“You think too favourably of me,” said Sir Gus. “It is true I have come
-over a great part of the world;<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_245" id="page_245">{245}</a></span> but I don’t know that of itself that
-gives one much experience. You think too favourably of me.”</p>
-
-<p>“That is a fault,” said Ada, “which most men pardon very easily,” and
-she looked at him in a way that was flattering, Gus felt, but a little
-alarming too.</p>
-
-<p>This conversation too had its effect upon him. He felt that there was no
-time to lose in making up his mind. If he was to secure for himself a
-companion before the winter came on, it would be well not to lose any
-time. And Miss Westland was very flattering and agreeable; she seemed to
-have a very high opinion of him. Gus did not feel that she was the woman
-he would like to marry; but if by any chance it might happen that she
-was a woman who would like to marry him, he did not feel that she would
-be very easy to resist. That such a woman might possibly wish to marry
-him was of itself very flattering; still on the whole, Gus felt that he
-would prefer to choose rather than to be chosen. And with a shrewd sense
-of the difficulties of his position, he decided that to have another
-young lady betrothed to him would be by far his best safeguard against
-Ada. A woman who belonged<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_246" id="page_246">{246}</a></span> to him would stand up for him; and the mere
-fact that he belonged to her would be an effectual defence. As it
-happened, fortune favoured him. Mrs. Booth, who had come with Dolly in
-her little carriage to the Towers, wanted to get back early, as the
-evening was so fine, and Dolly declared that there was nothing she would
-like so much as to walk. There would certainly be somebody going her way
-to bear her company. Then Sir Gus stepped forward and said he would
-certainly be going her way, and would walk with her to the Rectory gate.
-Dolly smiled upon him so gratefully when he said this that his heart
-stirred in Gus’s bosom. She kept near him all the rest of the time,
-coming up to him now and then to see if he was ready, if he wished to
-go, with much filial attention; but Gus did not think of it in that
-light. Nor did he think that it was by way of getting rid of George
-Westland that she devoted herself to him. This is not an idea which
-naturally suggests itself to a man who has never had any reason to think
-badly of himself. Gus had always, on the contrary, entertained a very
-good opinion of himself; he had known that, on the whole, he deserved
-that mankind in general should entertain a good opinion of him, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_247" id="page_247">{247}</a></span>
-there was nothing at all out of the way, or even unexpected in the fact
-that Dolly should be pleased by his care of her, and attracted towards
-himself. It was a thing which was very natural and delightful, and
-pleased him greatly. When the company began to disperse, he was quite
-ready to obey Dolly’s indication of a wish to go, and to take leave of
-Lady Westland when her son was out of the way, according to the girl’s
-desire. They set out upon the dusty road together in the grateful cool
-of the summer evening, carriage after carriage rolling past them, with
-many nods and wreathed smiles from the occupants, and no doubt many
-remarks also upon Dolly’s cavalier. But the pair themselves took it very
-tranquilly. They went slowly along, lingering on the grassy margin of
-the road to escape the dust, and enjoying the coolness and the quiet.</p>
-
-<p>“How sweet it is,” Dolly said, “after the heat of the day.”</p>
-
-<p>“You call that hot, Miss Dolly?” said Gus. “We should not call it hot
-where I come from.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I am glad I have nothing to do with the tropics,” Dolly said. “I
-like the cool evening better than the day. One can move now&mdash;one can
-walk; but<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_248" id="page_248">{248}</a></span> I suppose you never can do anything there in the heat of the
-day?”</p>
-
-<p>“I am sorry you don’t like the tropics,” he said. “I think you would,
-though, if you had ever been there. It is more natural than England.
-Yes, you laugh, but I know what I mean. I should like to show you the
-bright-coloured flowers, and the birds, and all the things so full of
-colour&mdash;there’s no colour here. I tell Bell and Marie so, and they tell
-me it is I that can’t see. And then the winter&mdash;&mdash;” Gus shuddered as he
-spoke.</p>
-
-<p>“But you ought to have gone out more,” said Dolly, “and taken exercise;
-that makes the blood run in your veins. Oh, I like the winter! We have
-not had any skating here for years. It has been so mild. I like a good
-sharp frost, and no wind, and a real frosty sun, and the ice bearing.
-You don’t know how delightful it is.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, indeed,” said Gus, with a shudder. “But, perhaps,” he added, “if
-one had a bright little companion like you, one might be tempted to move
-about more. Bell and Marie are delightful children, but they are a
-little too young, you know.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_249" id="page_249">{249}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“But Alice&mdash;&mdash;” said Dolly, with a little anxiety.</p>
-
-<p>“Alice never has quite forgiven me, I fear; and then she has her mother
-to think of; and they always tell me she cannot do this or that for her
-mourning. It is very right to wear mourning, I don’t doubt,” said Gus,
-“but never to be able to go out, or meet your fellow-creatures&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“That would be <i>impossible!</i>” said Dolly, with decision. “It is not a
-year yet. <i>You</i> did not know poor Sir William. But next winter it will
-be different, and we must all try to do our best”&mdash;for Lady Markham, she
-was going to say&mdash;but he interrupted her.</p>
-
-<p>“That will be very kind, Miss Dolly. I think you could do a great deal
-without trying very much. I always feel more cheerful in your company.
-Do you remember the first time we ever were in each other’s company, on
-the railway?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, yes,” cried Dolly. She was very incautious. “I thought you were
-such a&mdash;&mdash;” She did not say queer little man, but felt as if she had
-said it, so near was it to her lips; and blushed, which pleased Gus
-greatly, and made him imagine a much more flattering conclusion. “You
-asked me a great deal about poor<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_250" id="page_250">{250}</a></span> Paul,” she said, “and then we met them
-coming home; and Sir William, oh! how ill he looked&mdash;as if he would
-die!”</p>
-
-<p>“You remember that day?” said Gus, much delighted, “and so do I. You
-told me a great deal about my family. It was strange to talk of my
-family as if I had been a stranger, and to hear so much about them.”</p>
-
-<p>“I thought you were a stranger, Sir Augustus.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, and you wished I had been one when you found out who I really was.
-Oh, I don’t blame you, Miss Dolly&mdash;it was very natural; but I hope now,
-my dear,” he said, with a tone that was quite fatherly, though he did
-not intend it to be so, “that you are not so sorry, but rather glad on
-the whole to know Gus Markham, who is not so bad as you thought.”</p>
-
-<p>Dolly was surprised to be called “my dear;” but at his age was it not
-quite natural?</p>
-
-<p>“Oh,” she said, faltering, “I never thought you were bad, Sir Augustus;
-you have always been very kind, I know.”</p>
-
-<p>But she could not say she was glad of his existence, which had done so
-much harm to&mdash;other people; even<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_251" id="page_251">{251}</a></span> though in her heart she had a liking
-for Sir Gus, the queerest little man that ever was!</p>
-
-<p>“I have tried to be,” he said; “and I think they all feel I have done my
-best to show myself a real friend; but there comes a time when one wants
-something more than a friend, and, Dolly, I think that time has come
-now.”</p>
-
-<p>Well! it was a little odd, but she did not at all mind being called
-Dolly by Sir Gus. She looked at him with a little surprise, doubtful
-what he could mean. They were by this time quite near the village and
-the Rectory gate.</p>
-
-<p>“I think,” he said, “that if I don’t get married, my dear, I shall never
-be able to stand another winter at Markham. It nearly killed me last
-year.”</p>
-
-<p>“Married!” she cried, her voice going off in a high quaver of surprise
-and consternation. If her father had intimated a similar intention she
-could scarcely have been more astonished. This is what everybody had
-consoled themselves by thinking such a man was never likely to do.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, married,” he said. “Don’t you think you know, Dolly, a dear little
-girl that would marry me,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_252" id="page_252">{252}</a></span> though I am not so young nor so handsome as
-Paul? You see it is not Paul now, it is me; and though he was handsomer
-and taller, I don’t think he was nearly so good-tempered as I am, my
-dear. I give very little trouble, and I should always be willing to do
-what my wife wanted to do&mdash;or at least almost always, Dolly&mdash;and you
-would not get that with many other men. Haven’t you ever thought of it
-before? Oh, I have, often. I went through all the others to-day, just to
-give myself a last chance, to see if, at the last moment, there was any
-one I liked better; but there was none so nice as you. You see, I have
-not done it without thought. Now, my pretty Dolly, my little dear, just
-say you will marry me before the winter, and to-morrow we can settle all
-the rest.”</p>
-
-<p>He had taken her hand as they stood together at the gate. Dolly’s
-amazement knew no bounds. She was so bewildered that she could only
-stand and gaze at him with open mouth.</p>
-
-<p>“Do you mean me?” she cried at last&mdash;“me?” with mingled horror and
-surprise. “I don’t know what you mean!” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, my dear, I mean you. I tell you I looked<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_253" id="page_253">{253}</a></span> again at all the rest,
-and there was not one so nice. Of course I mean you, Dolly. I have
-always been fond of you from the first. I will make you a good husband,
-dear, and you will make me a sweet little wife.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, no, no, no!” Dolly cried. The world, and the sky, and the trees,
-seemed to be going round with her. She caught at the gate to support
-herself. “No, no, no! It is all a dreadful mistake.”</p>
-
-<p>“It cannot be a mistake. I know very well what I am doing, Dolly.”</p>
-
-<p>“But oh dear! oh dear! Sir Augustus, let me speak. Do you think I know
-what <i>I</i> am doing? No, no, no, <i>no!</i> You must be going out of your
-senses to ask me.”</p>
-
-<p>“Why? because you are so young and so little? But that is just what I
-like. You are the prettiest of all the girls. You are a dear, sweet,
-good little thing that will never disappoint me. No, no, it is no
-mistake.”</p>
-
-<p>To see him standing there beaming and smiling through the dusk was a
-terrible business for Dolly.</p>
-
-<p>“It <i>is</i> a mistake. I cannot, cannot do it&mdash;indeed I<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_254" id="page_254">{254}</a></span> cannot. I will not
-marry you&mdash;never! I don’t want to marry anybody,” she said, beginning to
-weep in her excitement.</p>
-
-<p>Now and then a villager would lumber by, and, seeing the couple at the
-porch, grin to himself and think that Miss Dolly was just the same as
-the other lasses. It was a pity the gentleman was so little, was all
-they said.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_255" id="page_255">{255}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIV" id="CHAPTER_XIV"></a>CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">At</span> last the year of the mourning was over. The Lennys, the good colonel
-and his wife, had come to Markham a few days before, and he was a great
-godsend to the boys, who were vaguely impressed by the anniversary, but
-could not but feel the grief a little tedious which had lasted a whole
-year. They were very glad to go out quite early in the morning with the
-colonel, not at all, as it were, for their own pleasure, but because his
-visit was to be short, and the keeper was in despair about the birds
-which no one shot, and which Sir Augustus was so utterly indifferent
-about.</p>
-
-<p>“He wouldn’t mind a bit if the place was given up to the poachers,”
-Harry said. “He says, ‘What’s the good of the game&mdash;can’t we buy all we
-want?’ I think he is cracked on that point.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_256" id="page_256">{256}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t mind Gus at all in some things,” said Roland. “He’s not half a
-bad fellow in some things; but he’s an awful muff&mdash;no one can deny
-that.”</p>
-
-<p>“He has not been brought up as you have been,” the colonel said.</p>
-
-<p>While they stole out in the early morning, the old man and the boys, all
-keen with anticipated pleasure, Gus felt already the first <i>frisson</i> of
-approaching winter in the sunny haze of September, and had coverings
-heaped upon him, and dressed by the fire when he got up two hours after.
-Poor Sir Gus was not at all cheerful. Dolly’s refusal had not indeed
-broken his heart, but it had disappointed him very much, and he did not
-know what he was to do to make life tolerable now that this expedient
-had failed. The anniversary oppressed him more or less, not with grief,
-but with a sense that, after all, the huge change and advancement that
-had come to him with his father’s death had not perhaps brought all he
-expected it to bring. To be Sir Augustus, and have a fine property and
-more money than he knew how to spend, and a grand position, had not
-increased his happiness. On the contrary, it seemed to him that the
-first day he had come to Markham, when the children<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_257" id="page_257">{257}</a></span> had given him
-luncheon and showed so much curiosity about him as a relation, had been
-happier than any he had known since. He too had been full of lively
-curiosity and expectation, and had believed himself on the verge of a
-very happy change in his life. But he did not anticipate the death or
-the trouble to others which were the melancholy gates by which he had to
-enter upon his higher life. When he had dressed, he sat over the fire
-thinking of it on that bright September morning. He was half angry
-because he could not get rid of the feeling of the anniversary. After
-all, there was nothing more sad in the fifteenth of September than in
-any other day. But Lady Markham, no doubt, would shut herself up, and
-Alice look at him as if, somehow or other, he was the cause of it; and
-they would speak in subdued tones, and it would be a kind of sin to do
-or say anything amusing. Gus could not but feel a little irritation
-thinking of the long day before him, and then of the long winter that
-was coming. And all the prophets said it was to be a hard winter. The
-holly-trees in the park, where they grew very tall, were already crimson
-with berries. Already one or two nights’ frost had made the geraniums
-droop.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_258" id="page_258">{258}</a></span> A hard winter! The last had been said to be a mild one. If this
-was worse than that, Sir Gus did not know what he should do.</p>
-
-<p>The day, however, passed over more easily than he thought. His aunt,
-Mrs. Lenny, was a godsend to him as the colonel was to the boys. She
-made him talk of nothing but “the island” all the day long. It was long
-since she had left it. She wanted to know about everybody, the old
-negroes, the governor’s parties, the regiments that had been there. On
-her side she had a hundred stories to tell of her own youth, which
-looked all the brighter for being so far in the distance. They took a
-drive together in the middle of the day, basking in the sunshine, and as
-the evening came on they had a roaring fire, and felt themselves in the
-tropics.</p>
-
-<p>“Shouldn’t you like to go back?” Mrs. Lenny said. “If I were as rich as
-you, Gus, I’d have my estate there, like in the old days, and there I’d
-spend my winters. With all the money you’ve got, what would it matter
-whether it paid or not? You could afford to keep everything up as in the
-old days.”</p>
-
-<p>“But there’s the sea. I would do it in a moment,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_259" id="page_259">{259}</a></span>” Gus said, his brown
-face lighting up, “but for the sea.”</p>
-
-<p>“You would soon get used to the sea&mdash;it’s nothing. You would get over
-the sickness in a day, and then it’s beautiful. Take me with you one
-time, Gus, there’s a darling. I’d like to see it all again before I
-die.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’ll think of it,” Gus said: and indeed for the next twenty-four hours
-he thought of nothing else.</p>
-
-<p>Would it be possible? Some people went to Italy for the winter, why not
-to Barbadoes? No doubt it was a longer voyage; but then what a different
-life, what a smoothed and warmed existence, without all this English
-cold and exercise. He thought of it, neither more nor less, all the next
-night and all the next day.</p>
-
-<p>And no doubt it was a relief to the house in general when the
-anniversary was over. A vague lightening, no one could tell exactly
-what, was in the atmosphere. They had spared no honour to the dead, and
-now it was the turn of the living. To see Bell and Marie in white frocks
-was an exhilaration to the house. And it cannot be said that any one was
-surprised when quite quietly, without any warning, Fairfax walked into
-the hall<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_260" id="page_260">{260}</a></span> where the children were all assembled next day. He had paid
-them various flying visits with Paul during the past year, coming for a
-day or two at Easter, for a little while in the summer. But there was
-something different, they all thought, about him now. From the moment
-when Lady Markham had been informed of that one little detail of his
-circumstances mentioned in a previous chapter, the young man had taken a
-different aspect in her eyes. He had no longer seemed the careless young
-fellow of no great account one way or another, very “nice,” very simple
-and humble-minded, the most good-humoured of companions and serviceable
-of friends, which was how he appeared to all the rest. Mr. Brown had
-judged justly from the first. The simplicity of the young millionaire
-had not taken in his experienced faculties. He had always been
-respectful, obsequious, devoted, long before any one else suspected the
-truth. How it was, however, that Lady Markham&mdash;who was very different
-from Brown, who considered herself above the vulgar argument of wealth,
-one to whom the mystic superiority of blood was always discernible, and
-a rich <i>roturier</i> rather less agreeable than a poor one&mdash;how it was that
-she looked upon this<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_261" id="page_261">{261}</a></span> easy, careless, lighthearted young man, who was
-ready to make himself the servant of everybody, and who made his way
-through life like an obscure and trusted but careless spectator, rather
-than an agent of any personal importance&mdash;with altogether different eyes
-after the secret of his wealth had been communicated to her, is what we
-do not pretend to explain. She said to herself that it did not, could
-not; make any difference; but she knew all the same that it made an
-immense difference. Had he been poor as well as a nobody, she would have
-fought with all her powers against all and every persuasion which might
-have been brought to bear upon her. She would have accorded him her
-daughter only as it were at the sword’s point, if it had been a matter
-of life and death to Alice. But when she knew of Fairfax’s wealth, Lady
-Markham’s opposition gradually and instinctively died away. She said it
-was the same as ever; but while she said so, felt the antagonism and the
-dislike fading out of her mind, why, she did not know. His wealth was
-something external to himself, made no difference in him; but somehow it
-made all the difference. Lady Markham from that moment gave up the
-struggle. She made up<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_262" id="page_262">{262}</a></span> her mind to him as her son. She never thought
-more about his grandfather. Was this worldly-mindedness, love of money
-on her part? It was impossible to think so, and yet what was it? She did
-not herself understand, and who else could do so?</p>
-
-<p>But nobody else had been aware of this change in the standard by which
-Fairfax was judged, and everybody had treated him easily, carelessly, as
-before. Only when he appeared to-day the family generally were conscious
-of a difference. He was more serious, even anxious; he had not an ear
-for every piece of nonsense as before, but was grave and pre-occupied,
-not hearing what was said to him. Mrs. Lenny thought she knew exactly
-what was the matter. He attracted her special sympathies.</p>
-
-<p>“Poor young fellow,” she said, “he’s come courting, and he might just as
-well court the fairies at the bottom of the sea. My Lady Markham’s not
-the woman I take her for if she’ll ever give her pretty daughter to the
-likes of him.”</p>
-
-<p>“He wants to marry Alice, do you think?” said Gus. “I wonder if <i>she’ll</i>
-have nothing to say to him either?<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_263" id="page_263">{263}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>He was thinking of Dolly, but Mrs. Lenny understood that it was of Lady
-Markham’s opposition he thought.</p>
-
-<p>“I would not answer for the girl herself,” Mrs. Lenny said; “but Gus, my
-dear, you have done harm enough in this house; here’s a case in which
-you might be of use. You have neither chick nor child. Why shouldn’t you
-settle something on your pretty young sister, and let her marry the man
-she likes?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I have neither chick nor child,” Gus said.</p>
-
-<p>It was not a speech that pleased him, and yet it was very true. He
-pondered this question with a continually increasing depression in his
-mind all day. He could not get what he wanted himself, but he might help
-Fairfax to get it, and make up to him for the imperfections of fortune.
-Perhaps he might even be asked, for anything he could tell, to serve
-Paul in the same way. This made the little baronet sad, and even a
-little irritated. Was this all he had been made a great man for, an
-English landed proprietor, in order that he should use his money to get
-happiness for other people, none for himself?</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_264" id="page_264">{264}</a></span></p><p>In the meantime Fairfax had followed Alice to the west room, her
-mother’s favourite place, but Lady Markham was not there.</p>
-
-<p>“I will tell mamma. I am sure she will be glad to see you,” Alice said.</p>
-
-<p>“Just one moment&mdash;only wait one moment,” Fairfax said, detaining her
-with his hand raised in appeal.</p>
-
-<p>But when she stopped at his entreaty he did not say anything. What
-answer could she make him? She was standing waiting with a little wonder
-and much embarrassment. And he said nothing; at last&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Paul is very well,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>“I am very glad. We heard from him yesterday.”</p>
-
-<p>Then there was another pause.</p>
-
-<p>“Miss Markham,” said Fairfax, “I told your mother myself of <i>that</i>, you
-know, and a great deal more. She was not so&mdash;angry as I feared.”</p>
-
-<p>“Angry!” Alice laughed a little, but very nervously. “How could she be
-angry? It was not anything that could&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>What had she been going to say? Something cruel, something that she did
-not mean.</p>
-
-<p>“Nothing that could&mdash;matter to you? I was afraid<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_265" id="page_265">{265}</a></span> not,” said Fairfax;
-“that is what I have been fearing you would say.”</p>
-
-<p>“Of course it does not matter to us,” said Alice, “how should it? Why
-should it matter to any one? We are not such poor creatures, Mr.
-Fairfax. You think you&mdash;like us; but you have a very low opinion of us
-after all.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I don’t think I like you. I think something very different. You
-know what I think,” he said. “It all depends upon what you will say. I
-have waited till yesterday was over and would not say a word; but now
-the world had begun again. How is it to begin for me? It has not been
-good for very much in the past; but there might be new heavens and a new
-earth if&mdash;&mdash; Alice!” he cried, coming close to her, his face full of
-emotion, his hands held out.</p>
-
-<p>“Mr. Fairfax!” she said, drawing back a step. “There is mamma to think
-of. I cannot go against her. I must do what she says.”</p>
-
-<p>“Just one word, whatever comes of it, to myself&mdash;from you to me&mdash;from
-you to me! And after,” he said, breathless, “she shall decide.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_266" id="page_266">{266}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>Alice did not say any word. Perhaps she had not time for it&mdash;perhaps it
-was not needed. But just then the curtains that half veiled the west
-room were drawn aside with a fretful motion.</p>
-
-<p>“If it is you who are there, Alice and Fairfax,” said Sir Gus&mdash;and in
-his voice, too, there was a fretful tone, “I just want to say one word.
-I’ll make it all right for you. You need not be afraid of mamma. I’ll
-make it all right with her. There! that was all I wanted to say.”</p>
-
-<p>When Sir Gus had delivered himself of this little speech he went off
-again very hastily to the hall, not meaning to disturb any tender scene.
-The idea had struck him all at once, and he carried it out without
-giving himself time to think. It did him a little good; but yet he was
-cross, not like himself, Bell and Marie thought. There was a fire in the
-hall, too, which the children, coming in hot and flushed from their
-games, had found great fault with.</p>
-
-<p>“You will roast us all up; you will make us thin and brown like
-yourself,” said Bell, who was always saucy.</p>
-
-<p>“Am I so thin and so brown?” the poor little<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_267" id="page_267">{267}</a></span> gentleman had said. “Yes,
-I suppose so, not like you, white and red.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Bell, how could you talk so, to hurt his feelings?” said little
-Marie, as they stood by the open door and watched him, standing sunning
-himself in the warmth.</p>
-
-<p>His brown face looked very discontented, sad, yet soft, with some
-feeling that was not anger. The little girls began to draw near. For one
-thing the autumn air was cool in the afternoon, and their white frocks
-were not so thick as their black ones. They began to see a little reason
-in the fire. Then Bell, always the foremost, sprang suddenly forward,
-and clasped his arm in both hers.</p>
-
-<p>“He is quite right to have a fire,” she said. “And I hate you for being
-cross about it, Marie. He is the kindest old brother that ever was. I
-don’t mind being roasted, or any thing else Gus pleases.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Gus, you know it wasn’t me!” cried Marie, clinging to the other
-arm.</p>
-
-<p>His face softened as he looked from one to another.</p>
-
-<p>“It wasn’t either of you,” he said. “I was cross, too.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_268" id="page_268">{268}</a></span> It is the
-cold&mdash;it is the winter that is coming. One can’t help it.”</p>
-
-<p>It was not winter that was coming, but still there was a chill little
-breeze playing about, and the afternoon was beginning to cloud over.
-Lady Markham coming down stairs was struck by the group in the full
-light of the fire, which threw a ruddy gleam into the clouded daylight.
-Something touched her in it. She paused and stood beside them, looking
-at him kindly.</p>
-
-<p>“You must not let them bother you. You are too kind to them,” she said.</p>
-
-<p>Just then the post-bag came in; and Mrs. Lenny along with it, eager, as
-people who never have any letters to speak of always are, about the
-post. They all gathered about while the bag was opened and the letters
-distributed. All that Mrs. Lenny got was a newspaper&mdash;a queer little
-tropical broadsheet, which was of more importance, as it turned out,
-than all the letters which the others were reading. She put herself by
-the side of the fire to look over it, while Lady Markham in the window
-opened her correspondence, and Gus took the stamps off a foreign letter
-he had<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_269" id="page_269">{269}</a></span> received to give them to Bell and Marie. The little girls were
-in all the fervour of stamp-collecting. They had a book full of the
-choicest specimens, and this was just the kind of taste in which Sir Gus
-could sympathise. He was dividing the stamps between them equally,
-bending his little brown head to the level of Marie, for Bell was now
-quite as tall as her brother. Their little chatter was restrained, for
-the sake of mamma and Colonel Lenny, who were both reading letters, into
-a soft hum of accompaniment, which somehow harmonised with the ruddy
-glow of the fire behind them, warming the dull air of the afternoon.</p>
-
-<p>“That will make the German ones complete,” Bell was saying. And, “Oh, if
-I had only a Greek, like Bell, I should be happy!” cried Marie. The
-little rustle of the newspaper in Mrs. Lenny’s hand was almost as loud
-as their subdued voices. All at once, into the midst of this quiet,
-there came a cry, a laughing, a weeping, and Mrs. Lenny, jumping up,
-throwing down the chair she had been sitting on, rushed at Sir Gus,
-thrusting the paper before him, and grasping his arm with all her force.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Gus, Gus, Gus!” she cried, “Oh, Colonel,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_270" id="page_270">{270}</a></span> look here! Gavestonville
-estate’s in the market. The old house is going to be sold again. Oh,
-Colonel, why haven’t we got any money to buy it, you and me!”</p>
-
-<p>“Give it here,” said Sir Gus.</p>
-
-<p>He held it over Marie’s head, who stood shadowed by it as under a tent,
-gazing up at him and holding her stamp in her hand. The little gentleman
-did not say another word. He paid no attention either to Mrs. Lenny’s
-half hysterics or the calls of little Marie, who had a great deal to say
-to him about her stamp. His face grew pale with excitement under the
-brown. He walked straight away from them, up the staircase and to his
-own room; while even Lady Markham, roused from her letters, stood
-looking after him and listening to the footstep ringing very clear and
-steady, but with a sound of agitation in it, step by step up the stairs
-and along the corridor above. It seemed to them all, young and old, as
-if something had happened, but what they could not tell.</p>
-
-<p>Sir Gus was very grave at dinner: he did not talk much&mdash;and though he
-was more than usually kind, yet he had not much to say, even to the
-children, after.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_271" id="page_271">{271}</a></span> But by this time the interest had shifted in those
-changeable young heads to Fairfax, who was the last novelty, “engaged
-to” Alice, a piece of news which made Bell and Marie tremulous with
-excitement, and excited an instinctive opposition in Roland and Harry.
-But when the evening was over Gus requested an interview with Lady
-Markham, and conducted her with great solemnity to the library, though
-it was a room he did not love. There he placed himself in front of the
-fire, contemplating her with a countenance quite unlike his usual calm.</p>
-
-<p>“I have something very important to tell you,” he said. “I have taken a
-resolution, Lady Markham.” And in every line of the little baronet’s
-figure it might be seen how determined this resolution was.</p>
-
-<p>“Tell me what it is,” Lady Markham said, as he seemed to want her to say
-something. And then Sir Gus cleared his throat as if he were about to
-deliver a speech.</p>
-
-<p>“It is&mdash;but first let me tell you that I promised to make it all right
-for those young people, Alice and Fairfax. I hope you’ll let them be
-happy. It seems<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_272" id="page_272">{272}</a></span> to me that to be happy when you are young, when you can
-have it is the best thing. I promise to make it all right with you. I’ll
-settle upon her whatever you think necessary.”</p>
-
-<p>“You have a heart of gold,” said Lady Markham, much moved, “and they
-will be as grateful to you as if they wanted it. Mr. Fairfax,” she said
-(and Lady Markham, though she was not mercenary, could not help saying
-it with a little pride), “Mr. Fairfax is very rich. He has a great
-fortune; he can give Alice everything that could be desired&mdash;though all
-the same, dear Gus, they will be grateful to you.”</p>
-
-<p>“Ah!” said Sir Gus, with a blank air of surprise like a man suddenly
-stopped by a blank wall. He made a dead stop and looked at her, then
-resumed. “I have taken a resolution, Lady Markham. I think I never ought
-to have come here; at all events it has not done me very much good, has
-it, nor any one else? And I daren’t face another winter. I think I
-should die. Perhaps if I had married and that sort of thing it might
-have been better. It is too late to think of that now.”</p>
-
-<p>“Why too late?” said Lady Markham. Her heart<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_273" id="page_273">{273}</a></span> had begun to beat loudly;
-but she would not be outdone in generosity, and indeed nothing had been
-more kind than poor Gus. She determined to fight his battle against
-himself. “Why too late? You must not think so. You will not find the
-second winter so hard as the first&mdash;and as for marrying&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, that’s out of the question, Lady Markham; and at first I never
-meant to, because of Paul. So here is what I am going to do. You heard
-what old Aunt Katie said. The old house is for sale again; the old place
-where she was born and I was born, my uncle’s old place that he had to
-sell, where I am as well known as Paul is at Markham. I am going back
-there; don’t say a word. It’s better for me, and better for you, and all
-of us, I’ll take the old woman with me, and I’ll be as happy as the day
-is long.”</p>
-
-<p>Here Gus gave a little gulp. Lady Markham got up and went towards him
-with her hand extended in anxious deprecation, though who can tell what
-a storm was going on in her bosom, of mingled reluctance and
-expectation&mdash;an agitation beyond words. He too raised <span class="pagenum"><a name="page_274" id="page_274">{274}</a></span>his hand to keep
-her silent. T “Don’t say anything,” he said; “I’ve made up my mind; it
-will be a great deal better. Paul can come back, and I dare say he’ll
-marry little Dolly. You can say I hope he will, and make her a good
-husband. And since Fairfax is rich, why that is all right without me.
-Send for Paul, my lady, and we’ll settle about the money; for I must
-have money you know. I must have my share. And I’d like to give a sort
-of legacy to the little girls. They’re fond of me, really, those two
-children, they are now, though you might not think it.”</p>
-
-<p>“We are all fond of you,” said Lady Markham, with tears.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, perhaps that is too much to expect; but you have all been very
-kind. Send for Paul, and make him bring the lawyer, and we’ll get it all
-settled. I shall go out by the next steamer,” said Sir Gus, after a
-little pause, recovering his usual tone. “No more of this cold for me. I
-shall be king at Gavestonville, as Paul will be here. I don’t think,
-Lady Markham, I have anything more to say.”</p>
-
-<p>“But,” she cried clinging to her duty. “<i>But</i>&mdash;I don’t know what to say
-to you. Gus&mdash;Gus!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_275" id="page_275">{275}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“I have made up my mind,” said the little gentleman with great dignity,
-and after that there was not another word to say.</p>
-
-<p>But there was a great convulsion in Markham when Sir Gus went away. The
-children were inconsolable. And Dolly stood by the Rectory gate when his
-carriage went past to the railway with the tears running down her
-cheeks. He had the carriage stopped at that last moment, and stepped out
-to speak to her, letting his fur cloak fall on the road.</p>
-
-<p>“Marry Paul, my dear,” he said, “that will be a great deal better than
-if you had married me. But you may give me a kiss before I go away.”</p>
-
-<p>There was a vague notion in Sir Gus’s mind that little Dolly had wanted
-to marry him, but that he had discouraged the idea. He spoke in
-something of the same voice to the children as they saw him go away,
-watched him driving off. “I can’t take you with me,” he said, “but you
-shall come and see me.” And so, with great dignity and satisfaction, Sir
-Gus went away.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_276" id="page_276">{276}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>Thus Paul Markham had his property again when he had given up all
-thought of it; but the little gentleman who is the greatest man in
-Barbadoes has not the slightest intention of dying to oblige him, and in
-all likelihood the master of Markham will never be Sir Paul.</p>
-
-<p class="fint">THE END.<br /><br /><br />
-LONDON: R. CLAY, SONS, AND TAYLOR, PRINTERS.</p>
-
-<hr class="full" />
-<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HE THAT WILL NOT WHEN HE MAY; VOL. III ***</div>
-<div style='text-align:left'>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Updated editions will replace the previous one&#8212;the old editions will
-be renamed.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG&#8482;
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-</div>
-
-<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br />
-<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br />
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span>
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-To protect the Project Gutenberg&#8482; mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase &#8220;Project
-Gutenberg&#8221;), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
-or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.B. &#8220;Project Gutenberg&#8221; is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (&#8220;the
-Foundation&#8221; or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg&#8482; mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg&#8482; License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg&#8482; work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg&#8482; License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg&#8482; work (any work
-on which the phrase &#8220;Project Gutenberg&#8221; appears, or with which the
-phrase &#8220;Project Gutenberg&#8221; is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-</div>
-
-<blockquote>
- <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
- other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
- whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
- of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
- at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you
- are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
- of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
- </div>
-</blockquote>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase &#8220;Project
-Gutenberg&#8221; associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg&#8482; License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg&#8482;.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; License.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg&#8482; work in a format
-other than &#8220;Plain Vanilla ASCII&#8221; or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg&#8482; website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original &#8220;Plain
-Vanilla ASCII&#8221; or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg&#8482; License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg&#8482; works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-provided that:
-</div>
-
-<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'>
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &bull; You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg&#8482; works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg&#8482; trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, &#8220;Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation.&#8221;
- </div>
-
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &bull; You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg&#8482;
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg&#8482;
- works.
- </div>
-
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &bull; You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
- </div>
-
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &bull; You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg&#8482; works.
- </div>
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg&#8482; trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain &#8220;Defects,&#8221; such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the &#8220;Right
-of Replacement or Refund&#8221; described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you &#8216;AS-IS&#8217;, WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg&#8482; work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg&#8482; work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg&#8482;&#8217;s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg&#8482; collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg&#8482; and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation&#8217;s EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state&#8217;s laws.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-The Foundation&#8217;s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation&#8217;s website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
-public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
-visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg&#8482; eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg&#8482;,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-</div>
-
-</div>
-
-</body>
-</html>